Chapter 20

Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu Instructs Sanatana Gosvami in the Science of the Absolute Truth

 

   The following summary study of this chapter is given by Bhaktivinoda Thakura in his Amrta-pravaha-bhasya. When Srila Sanatana Gosvami was imprisoned by Nawab Hussain Shah, he received news from Rupa Gosvami that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu had gone to Mathura. Sanatana Gosvami thereafter satisfied the superintendent of the jail by sweet solicitations and bribery. After giving the jailer seven thousand gold coins, Sanatana Gosvami was released. He then crossed the Ganges and fled. One of his servants, Isana, followed him, carrying eight gold coins. Sanatana Gosvami and his servant then spent the night in a small hotel on the way to Benares. The hotel owner knew that Sanatana Gosvami and his servant had eight gold coins, and he decided to kill them and take the money. Making plans in this way, the hotel owner received them as honorable guests. Sanatana Gosvami, however, asked his servant how much money he had, and, taking seven of the gold coins, Sanatana offered them to the hotel owner. Thus the owner helped them reach the hilly tract toward Varanasi. On the way, Sanatana Gosvami met his brother-in-law, Srikanta, at Hajipura, and Srikanta helped him after he had heard about all Sanatana's troubles. Thus Sanatana Gosvami finally arrived at Varanasi and stood before the door of Candrasekhara. Caitanya Mahaprabhu called him in and ordered him to change his dress so that he could look like a gentleman. For his garment, he used an old cloth of Tapana Misra's. Later, he exchanged his valuable blanket for a torn quilt. At this time Caitanya Mahaprabhu was very pleased with him, and thus Sri Sanatana Gosvami received knowledge of the Absolute Truth from the Lord Himself.

   First they discussed the constitutional position of the living entities, and Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu explained to Sanatana Gosvami how the living entity is one of Lord Krsna's energies. After this, the Lord explained the way of devotional service. While discussing the Absolute Truth, Sri Krsna, the Lord analyzed Brahman, Paramatma and Bhagavan, as well as the expansions of the Lord called svayam-rupa, tad-ekatma and avesa, which are divided into various branches known as vaibhava and prabhava. Thus the Lord described the many forms of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. He also described the incarnations of God within the material world, incarnations such as the purusa-avataras, manvantara-avataras, guna-avataras and saktyavesa-avataras. The Lord also discussed the divisions of Krsna's different ages, such as balya and pauganda, and the different pastimes of the different ages. He explained how Krsna attained His permanent form when He reached youth. In this way Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu explained and described everything to Sanatana Gosvami.

 

                                TEXT 1

 

                                 TEXT

 

                      vande 'nantadbhutaisvaryam

                       sri-caitanya-mahaprabhum

                      nico 'pi yat-prasadat syad

                      bhakti-sastra-pravartakah

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   vande--I offer my respectful obeisances; ananta--unlimited; adbhuta--wonderful; aisvaryam--possessing opulences; sri-caitanya-mahaprabhum--unto Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; nicah api--even a person in the lowest status of life; yat-prasadat--by whose mercy; syat--may become; bhakti-sastra--of the science of devotional service; pravartakah--an inaugurator.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, who has unlimited, wonderful opulences. By His mercy, even a person born as the lowest of men can spread the science of devotional service.

 

                                TEXT 2

 

                                 TEXT

 

                jaya jaya sri-caitanya jaya nityananda

              jayadvaita-candra jaya gaura-bhakta-vrnda

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   jaya jaya--all glories; sri-caitanya--to Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; jaya--all glories; nityananda--to Nityananda; jaya--all glories; advaita-candra--to Advaita Acarya; jaya--all glories; gaura-bhakta-vrnda--to all devotees of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   All glories to Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu! All glories to Nityananda Prabhu! All glories to Advaita Acarya! And all glories to all the devotees of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu!

 

                                TEXT 3

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 etha gaude sanatana ache bandi-sale

                sri-rupa-gosanira patri aila hena-kale

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   etha--here; gaude--in Bengal; sanatana--Sanatana Gosvami; ache--was; bandi-sale--in prison; sri-rupa-gosanira--of Srila Rupa Gosvami; patri--the letter; aila--came; hena-kale--at that time.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   While Sanatana Gosvami was imprisoned in Bengal, a letter arrived from Srila Rupa Gosvami.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura informs us that this letter from Rupa Gosvami to Sanatana Gosvami is mentioned by the annotator of Udbhata-candrika. Srila Rupa Gosvami wrote a note to Sanatana Gosvami from Bakla. This note indicated that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was coming to Mathura, and it stated:

 

                   yadu-pateh kva gata mathura-puri

                   raghu-pateh kva gatottara-kosala

                  iti vicintya kurusva manah sthiram

                   na sad idam jagad ity avadharaya

 

   "Where has the Mathura Puri of Yadupati gone? Where has the northern Kosala of Raghupati gone? By reflection, make the mind steady, thinking, 'This universe is not eternal.' "

 

                                TEXT 4

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  patri pana sanatana anandita haila

                  yavana-raksaka-pasa kahite lagila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   patri pana--receiving the note; sanatana--Sanatana Gosvami; anandita haila--became very pleased; yavana--meat-eater; raksaka--the superintendent of the jail; pasa--before; kahite lagila--began to say.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   When Sanatana Gosvami received this note from Rupa Gosvami, he became very pleased. He immediately went to the jail superintendent, who was a meat-eater, and spoke as follows.

 

                                TEXT 5

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 "tumi eka jinda-pira maha-bhagyavan

                ketaba-korana-sastre ache tomara jnana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tumi--you; eka jinda-pira--a living saint; maha-bhagyavan--very fortunate; ketaba--books; korana--the Koran; sastre--in the scripture; ache--there is; tomara--your; jnana--knowledge.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana Gosvami told the Mohammedan jailkeeper, "Dear sir, you are a saintly person and are very fortunate. You have full knowledge of the revealed scriptures such as the Koran and similar books.

 

                                TEXT 6

 

                                 TEXT

 

               eka bandi chade yadi nija-dharma dekhiya

               samsara ha-ite tare mukta karena gosana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   eka bandi--one imprisoned person; chade--one releases; yadi--if; nija-dharma--one's own religion; dekhiya--consulting; samsara ha-ite--from material bondage; tare--him; mukta karena--releases; gosana--the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "If one releases a conditioned soul or imprisoned person according to religious principles, he himself is also released from material bondage by the Supreme Personality of Godhead."

 

                               PURPORT

 

   It appears from this statement that Sanatana Gosvami, who was formerly a minister of the Nawab, was trying to cheat the Mohammedan superintendent. A jail superintendent had only an ordinary education, or practically no education, and he was certainly not supposed to be very advanced in spiritual knowledge. However, just to satisfy him, Sanatana Gosvami praised him as a very learned scholar of the scriptures. The jailkeeper could not deny that he was a learned scholar because when one is elevated to an exalted position, one thinks oneself fit for that position. Sanatana Gosvami was correctly explaining the effects of spiritual activity, and the jailkeeper connected his statement with his release from jail. There are innumerable conditioned souls rotting in the material world, imprisoned by maya under the spell of sense gratification. The living entity is so entranced by the spell of maya that in conditioned life even a pig feels satisfied.

   There are two kinds of covering powers exhibited by maya. One is called praksepatmika, and the other is called avaranatmika. When one is determined to get out of material bondage, the praksepatmika-sakti, the spell of diversion, impels one to remain in conditioned life fully satisfied by sense gratification. Due to the other power (avaranatmika), a conditioned soul feels satisfied even if he is rotting in the body of a pig or a worm in stool. To release a conditioned soul from material bondage is very difficult because the spell of maya is so strong. Even when the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself descends to deliver conditioned souls, asking them to surrender unto Him, the conditioned souls do not agree to the Lord's proposals. Therefore Sri Sanatana Gosvami said, "Somehow or other, if one helps another gain release from the bondage of maya, he is certainly recognized immediately by the Supreme Personality of Godhead." As stated in Bhagavad-gita (18.69):

 

                        na ca tasman manusyesu

                       kascin me priya-krttamah

                       bhavita na ca me tasmad

                        anyah priyataro bhuvi

 

   The greatest service one can render to the Lord is to try to infuse devotional service into the heart of the conditioned soul so that the conditioned soul may be released from conditional life. Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura has said that a Vaisnava is recognized by his preaching work--that is, by convincing the conditioned soul about his eternal position, which is explained here as nija-dharma. It is the living entity's eternal position to serve the Lord; therefore to help one get release from material bondage is to awaken one to the dormant understanding that he is the eternal servant of Krsna. jivera 'svarupa' haya--krsnera 'nitya-dasa'. This will be further explained by the Lord Himself to Sanatana Gosvami.

 

                                TEXT 7

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  purve ami tomara kariyachi upakara

                  tumi ama chadi' kara pratyupakara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   purve--formerly; ami--I; tomara--your; kariyachi--have done; upakara--welfare; tumi--you; ama--me; chadi'--releasing; kara--do; prati-upakara--return welfare.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana Gosvami continued, "Previously I have done much for you. Now I am in difficulty. Please return my goodwill by releasing me.

 

                                TEXT 8

 

                                 TEXT

 

                panca sahasra mudra tumi kara angikara

              punya, artha,----dui labha ha-ibe tomara"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   panca sahasra--five thousand; mudra--golden coins; tumi--you; kara angikara--please accept; punya--pious activity; artha--material gain; dui labha--two kinds of achievement; ha-ibe--will be; tomara--yours.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Here are five thousand gold coins. Please accept them. By releasing me, you will receive the results of pious activities and gain material profit as well. Thus you will profit in two ways simultaneously."

 

                                TEXT 9

 

                                 TEXT

 

               tabe sei yavana kahe,----"suna, mahasaya

                tomare chadiba, kintu kari raja-bhaya"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tabe--thereafter; sei--that; yavana--meat-eater; kahe--says; suna--just hear; mahasaya--my dear sir; tomare--you; chadiba--I would release; kintu--but; kari raja-bhaya--I am afraid of the government.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   In this way Sanatana Gosvami convinced the jailkeeper, who replied, "Please hear me, my dear sir. I am willing to release you, but I am afraid of the government."

 

                             TEXTS 10-11

 

                                 TEXT

 

              sanatana kahe,----"tumi na kara raja-bhaya

                  daksina giyache yadi leuti' aoyaya

 

                tanhare kahio----sei bahya-krtye gela

               gangara nikata ganga dekhi' jhanpa dila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sanatana kahe--Sanatana replied; tumi--you; na--not; kara--do; raja-bhaya--fear of the government; daksina--to the south; giyache--has gone; yadi--if; leuti'--returning; aoyaya--comes; tanhare--to him; kahio--you say; sei--he; bahya-krtye--to evacuate; gela--went; gangara nikata--near the bank of the Ganges; ganga dekhi'--seeing the Ganges; jhanpa dila--jumped.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana replied, "There is no danger. The Nawab has gone to the south. If he returns, tell him that Sanatana went to pass stool near the bank of the Gages and that as soon as he saw the Ganges, he jumped in.

 

                               TEXT 12

 

                                 TEXT

 

                   aneka dekhila, tara lag na paila

                 daduka-sahita dubi kahan vahi' gela

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   aneka--for a long time; dekhila--I looked; tara--of him; lag--contact; na paila--could not obtain; daduka-sahita--with the shackles; dubi--drowning; kahan--somewhere; vahi' gela--washed away.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Tell him,'I looked for him a long time, but I could not find any trace of him. He jumped in with his shackles, and therefore he was drowned and washed away by the waves.'

 

                               TEXT 13

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 kichu bhaya nahi, ami e-dese na raba

                   daravesa hana ami makkake yaiba"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   kichu--any; bhaya--fear; nahi--there is not; ami--I; e-dese--in this country; na raba--shall not remain; daravesa hana--becoming a mendicant; ami--I; makkake yaiba--shall go to Mecca.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "There is no reason for you to be afraid, for I shall not remain in this country. I shall become a mendicant and go to the holy city of Mecca."

 

                               TEXT 14

 

                                 TEXT

 

               tathapi yavana-mana prasanna na dekhila

                sata-hajara mudra tara age rasi kaila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tathapi--still; yavana-mana--the mind of the meat-eater; prasanna--satisfied; na--not; dekhila--he saw; sata-hajara--seven thousand; mudra--golden coins; tara--of him; age--in front; rasi kaila--made a stack.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana Gosvami could see that the mind of the meat-eater was still not satisfied. He then stacked Seven thousand gold coins before him.

 

                               TEXT 15

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 lobha ha-ila yavanera mudra dekhiya

                 ratre ganga-para kaila daduka katiya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   lobha ha-ila--there was attraction for the money; yavanera--of the meat-eater; mudra dekhiya--seeing the golden coins; ratre--at night; ganga-para kaila--he got him across the Ganges; daduka--shackles; katiya--breaking.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   When the meat-eater saw the coins, he was attracted to them. He then agreed, and that night he cut Sanatana's shackles and let him cross the Ganges.

 

                               TEXT 16

 

                                 TEXT

 

              gada-dvara-patha chadila, nare tahan yaite

                 ratri-dina cali' aila patada-parvate

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   gada-dvara-patha--the path of the fortress; chadila--gave up; nare--not able; tahan--there; yaite--to go; ratri-dina--night and day; cali'--walking; aila--arrived; patada-parvate--in the hilly tract of land known as Patada.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   In this way, Sanatana Gosvami was released. However, he was not able to walk along the path of the fortress. Walking day and night, he finally arrived at the hilly tract of land known as Patada.

 

                               TEXT 17

 

                                 TEXT

 

               tatha eka bhaumika haya, tara thani gela

               'parvata para kara ama'----vinati karila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tatha--there; eka bhaumika--one landowner; haya--there is; tara thani--unto him; gela--he went; parvata--the hilly tract; para kara--cross over; ama--me; vinati--submission; karila--he made.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   After reaching Patada, he met a landholder and submissively requested him to get him across that hilly tract of land.

 

                               TEXT 18

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  sei bhunara sange haya hata-ganita

                 bhunara kane kahe sei jani' ei katha

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sei bhunara--the landlord; sange--with; haya--there is; hata-ganita--an expert in palmistry; bhunara--of the landlord; kane--in the ear; kahe--says; sei--that man; jani'--knowing; ei katha--this statement.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   A man who was expert in palmistry was at that time staying with the landlord. Knowing about Sanatana, he whispered the following in the landlord's ear.

 

                               TEXT 19

 

                                 TEXT

 

              'inhara thani suvarnera asta mohara haya'

                  suni' anandita bhuna sanatane kaya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   inhara thani--in the possession of this man; suvarnera--of gold; asta--eight; mohara--coins; haya--there are; suni'--hearing; anandita--pleased; bhuna--the landlord; sanatane--to Sanatana; kaya--says.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   The palmist said, "This man Sanatana possesses eight gold coins." Hearing this, the landlord was very pleased and spoke the following to Sanatana Gosvami.

 

                               TEXT 20

 

                                 TEXT

 

              "ratrye parvata para kariba nija-loka diya

                 bhojana karaha tumi randhana kariya"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ratrye--at night; parvata--the hilly tract; para kariba--I shall cross; nija-loka diya--with my own men; bhojana karaha--just take your meal; tumi--you; randhana kariya--cooking.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   The landlord said,"I shall get you across that hilly tract at night with my own men. Now just take your lunch and cook for yourself."

 

                               TEXT 21

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  eta bali' anna dila kariya sammana

                 sanatana asi' tabe kaila nadi-snana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   eta bali'--saying this; anna dila--supplied food grains; kariya sammana--showing great respect; sanatana--Sanatana Gosvami; asi'--coming; tabe--then; kaila--did; nadi-snana--bathing in the river.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Saying this, the landlord offered Sanatana grains to cook. Sanatana then went to the riverside and took his bath.

 

                               TEXT 22

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  dui upavase kaila randhana-bhojane

                  raja-mantri sanatana vicarila mane

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dui upa vase--fasting for two days; kaila--performed; randhana-bhojane--cooking and eating; raja-mantri--the former minister of the Nawab; sanatana--Sanatana; vicarila--considered; mane--in the mind.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Because Sanatana had been fasting for two days, he cooked the food and ate it. However, having formerly been a minister of the Nawab, he began to contemplate the situation.

 

                               TEXT 23

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 'ei bhuna kene more sammana karila?'

                  eta cinti' sanatana isane puchila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ei bhuna--this landlord; kene--why; more--unto me; sammana karila--offered so much respect; eta cinti'--thinking this; sanatana--Sanatana; isane--from Isana, his servant; puchila--inquired.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   As a former minister for the Nawab, Sanatana could certainly understand diplomacy. He therefore thought,"Why is this landlord offering me such respect?" Thinking in this way, he questioned his servant, whose name was Isana.

 

                               TEXT 24

 

                                 TEXT

 

               'tomara thani jani kichu dravya achaya'

             isana kahe,----'mora thani sata mohara haya'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tomara thani--in your possession; jani--I understand; kichu--some; dravya--valuable thing; achaya--there is; isana kahe--Isana replied; mora thani--in my possession; sata mohara--seven gold coins; haya--there are.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana asked his servant,"Isana, I think you have some valuable things with you." Isana replied,"Yes, I have seven gold coins."

 

                               TEXT 25

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 suni' sanatana tare karila bhartsana

                 'sange kene aniyacha ei kala-yama?'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   suni'--hearing; sanatana--Sanatana Gosvami; tare--him; karila bhartsana--chastised; sange--with you; kene--why; aniyacha--have you brought; ei--this; kala-yama--death knell.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Hearing this, Sanatana Gosvami chastised his servant, saying,"Why have you brought this death knell with you?"

 

                               TEXT 26

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 tabe sei sata mohara hastete kariya

                bhunara kache yana kahe mohara dhariya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tabe--thereafter; sei sata mohara--these seven golden coins; hastete kariya--taking in the hands; bhunara kache--to the landlord; yana--going; kahe--says; mohara dhariya--holding the golden coins.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Thereupon, Sanatana Gosvami took the seven gold coins in his hands and went to the landlord. Holding the gold coins before him, he spoke as follows.

 

                               TEXT 27

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 "ei sata suvarna mohara achila amara

               iha lana dharma dekhi' parvata kara para

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ei sata--these seven; suvarna mohara--golden coins; achila--were; amara--mine; iha lana--accepting them; dharma dekhi'--observing religious principles; parvata--the hilly tract of land; kara para--kindly get me across.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "I have these seven gold coins with me. Please accept them, and from a religious point of view please get me across that hilly tract of land.

 

                               TEXT 28

 

                                 TEXT

 

               raja-bandi ami, gada-dvara yaite na pari

               punya habe, parvata ama deha' para kari"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   raja-bandi--a prisoner of the government; ami--I; gada-dvara yaite--to go openly on the road by the ramparts; na pari--I am not able; punya--pious activity; habe--there will be; parvata--the hilly tract of land; ama--to me; deha'--give help; para kari--by crossing over.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "I am a prisoner of the government, and I cannot go along the way of the ramparts. It will be very pious of you to take this money and kindly get me across this hilly tract of land."

 

                               TEXT 29

 

                                 TEXT

 

              bhuna hasi' kahe,----"ami janiyachi pahile

                asta mohara haya tomara sevaka-ancale

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   bhuna--the landlord; hasi'--smiling; kahe--said; ami--I; janiyachi--knew; pahile--before this; asta mohara--eight golden coins; haya--there are; tomara--your; sevaka-ancale--in the pocket of the servant.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Smiling, the landlord said, "Before you offered them, I already knew that there were eight gold coins in your servant's possession.

 

                               TEXT 30

 

                                 TEXT

 

              toma mari' mohara la-itama ajikara ratrye

            bhala haila, kahila tumi, chutilana papa haite

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   toma mari'--killing you; mohara--golden coins; la-itama--I would have taken; ajikara ratrye--on this night; bhala haila--it was very good; kahila tumi--you have spoken; chutilana--I am relieved; papa haite--from such a sin.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "On this very night I would have killed you and taken your coins. It is very good that you have voluntarily offered them to me. I am now relieved from such a sinful activity.

 

                               TEXT 31

 

                                 TEXT

 

               santusta ha-ilana ami, mohara na la-iba

              punya lagi' parvata toma' para kari' diba"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   santusta--satisfied; ha-ilana--have become; ami--I; mohara--the golden coins; na la-iba--I shall not take; punya lagi'--simply for pious activity; parvata--the hilly tract of land; toma'--you; para kari' diba--I shall get across.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "I am very satisfied with your behavior. I shall not accept these gold coins, but I shall get you across that hilly tract of land simply to perform a pious activity."

 

                               TEXT 32

 

                                 TEXT

 

            gosani kahe,----"keha dravya la-ibe ama mari'

              amara prana raksa kara dravya angikari' "

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   gosani kahe--Sanatana Gosvami said; keha--someone else; dravya--the valuable coins; la-ibe--will take; ama mari'--killing me; amara--my; prana--life; raksa kara--save; dravya angikari'--by accepting these coins.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana Gosvami replied, "If you do not accept these coins, someone else will kill me for them. It is better that you save me from the danger by accepting the coins."

 

                               TEXT 33

 

                                 TEXT

 

              tabe bhuna gosanira sange cari paika dila

             ratrye ratrye vana-pathe parvata para kaila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tabe--thereupon; bhuna--the landlord; gosanira sange--with Sanatana Gosvami; cari paika--four watchmen; dila--gave; ratrye ratrye--during the whole night; vana-pathe--on the jungle path; parvata--the hilly tract of land; para kaila--took him across.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   After this settlement was made, the landlord gave Sanatana Gosvami four watchmen to accompany him. They went through the forest path for the whole night and thus brought him over the hilly tract of land.

 

                               TEXT 34

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 tabe para hana gosani puchila isane

            'jani,----sesa dravya kichu ache toma sthane"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tabe--thereafter; para hana--after crossing; gosani--Sanatana Gosvami; puchila--asked; isane--Isana; jani--I know; sesa dravya--something valuable left; kichu--some; ache--there is; toma sthane--with you.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   After crossing the hills, Sanatana Gosvami told his servant, "Isana, I think you still have some balance left from the gold coins."

 

                               TEXT 35

 

                                 TEXT

 

               isana kahe,----"eka mohara ache avasesa"

            gosani kahe,----"mohara lana yaha' tumi desa"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   isana kahe--Isana replied; eka--one; mohara--gold coin; ache--is; avasesa--left; gosani--Sanatana Gosvami; kahe--replied; mohara lana--taking this gold coin; yaha--return; tumi--you; desa--to your country.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Isana replied, "I still have one gold coin in my possession." Sanatana Gosvami then said, "Take the coin and return to your home."

 

                               TEXT 36

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 tare vidaya diya gosani calila ekala

             hate karonya, chinda kantha, nirbhaya ha-ila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tare vidaya diya--bidding him farewell; gosani--Sanatana Gosvami; calila ekala--began to travel alone; hate--in the hand; karonya--a beggar's pot; chinda kantha--a torn quilt; nirbhaya ha-ila--he became free from all anxiety.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   After departing from Isana, Sanatana Gosvami began traveling alone with a waterpot in his hand. Simply covered with a torn quilt, he thus lost all his anxiety.

 

                               TEXT 37

 

                                 TEXT

 

                cali' cali' gosani tabe aila hajipure

                sandhya-kale vasila eka udyana-bhitare

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   cali' cali'--walking and walking; gosani--Sanatana Gosvami; tabe--then; aila--arrived; hajipure--at Hajipura; sandhya-kale--in the evening; vasila--sat down; eka--one; udyana-bhitare--within a garden.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Walking and walking, Sanatana Gosvami finally arrived at a place called Hajipura. That evening he sat down within a garden.

 

                               TEXT 38

 

                                 TEXT

 

               sei hajipure rahe----srikanta tara nama

                gosanira bhagini-pati, kare raja-kama

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sei--that; hajipure--in Hajipura; rahe--there is; sri-kanta--Srikanta; tara--his; nama--name; gosanira--of Sanatana Gosvami; bhagini-pati--sister's husband; kare--executes; raja-kama--government service.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   In Hajipura there was a gentlemen named Srikanta, who happened to be the husband of Sanatana Gosvami's sister. He was engaged there in government service.

 

                               TEXT 39

 

                                 TEXT

 

              tina laksa mudra raja diyache tara sthane

               ghoda mulya lana pathaya patsara sthane

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tina laksa--300,000; mudra--golden coins; raja--the king or nawab; diyache--has given; tara sthane--in his custody; ghoda--of horses; mulya lana--taking the price; pathaya--sends; patsara sthane--to the care of the emperor.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Srikanta had 300,000 gold coins with him, which had been given to him by the emperor for the purchase of horses. Thus Srikanta was buying horses and dispatching them to the emperor.

 

                               TEXT 40

 

                                 TEXT

 

                tungi upara vasi' sei gosanire dekhila

                ratrye eka-jana-sange gosani-pasa aila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tungi upara vasi'--sitting in an elevated place; sei--that Srikanta; gosanire--Sanatana Gosvami; dekhila--saw; ratrye--at night; eka-jana-sange--with a servant; gosani-pasa--near Sanatana Gosvami; aila--he came.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   When Srikanta was sitting in an elevated place, he could see Sanatana Gosvami. That night he took a servant and went to see Sanatana Gosvami.

 

                               TEXT 41

 

                                 TEXT

 

                dui-jana mili' tatha ista-gosthi kaila

             bandhana-moksana-katha gosani sakali kahila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dui-jana mili'--meeting together; tatha--there; ista-gosthi--various types of conversation; kaila--did; bandhana-moksana--of the arrest and release; katha--the story; gosani--Sanatana Gosvami; sakali--everything; kahila--narrated.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   When they met, they had many conversations. Sanatana Gosvami told him in detail about his arrest and release.

 

                               TEXT 42

 

                                 TEXT

 

               tenho kahe,----"dina-dui raha ei-sthane

                 bhadra hao, chada' ei malina vasane"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tenho kahe--he said; dina-dui--at least for two days; raha--stay; ei-sthane--in this place; bhadra hao--become like a gentleman in appearance; chada'--give up; ei--this; malina--dirty; vasane--dress.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Srikanta then told Sanatana Gosvami, "Stay here for at least two days and dress up like a gentleman. Abandon these dirty garments."

 

                               TEXT 43

 

                                 TEXT

 

               gosani kahe,----'eka-ksana iha na rahiba

                ganga para kari' deha' e-ksane caliba"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   gosani kahe--Sanatana Gosvami said; eka-ksana--even for one moment; iha--here; na rahiba--I shall not stay; ganga para kari' deha'--help me cross the River Ganges; e-ksane--immediately; caliba--I shall go.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana Gosvami replied, "I shall not stay here even for a moment. Please help me cross the Ganges. I shall leave immediately."

 

                               TEXT 44

 

                                 TEXT

 

               yatna kari' tenho eka bhota-kambala dila

                ganga para kari' dila----gosani calila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   yatna kari'--with great care; tenho--he (Srikanta); eka--one; bhota-kam-bala--woolen blanket; dila--gave; ganga para kari' dila--got him across the River Ganges; gosani calila--Sanatana Gosvami departed.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   With great care, Srikanta gave him a woolen blanket and helped him cross the Ganges. Thus Sanatana Gosvami departed again.

 

                               TEXT 45

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 tabe varanasi gosani aila kata-dine

                suni anandita ha-ila prabhura agamane

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tabe--in this way; varanasi--to Varanasi; gosani--Sanatana Gosvami; aila--came; kata-dine--after a few days; suni--hearing; anandita--very pleased; ha-ila--he became; prabhura--of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; agamane--about the arrival.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   After a few days, Sanatana Gosvami arrived at Varanasi. He was very pleased to hear about Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's arrival there.

 

                               TEXT 46

 

                                 TEXT

 

              candrasekharera ghare asi' dvarete vasila

                mahaprabhu jani' candrasekhare kahila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   candrasekharera ghare--to the house of Candrasekhara; asi'--going; dvarete--at the door; vasila--sat down; mahaprabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; jani'--knowing; candrasekhare--to Candrasekhara; kahila--said.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana Gosvami then went to the house of Candrasekhara and sat down by the door. Understanding what was happening, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu spoke to Candrasekhara.

 

                               TEXT 47

 

                                 TEXT

 

              'dvare eka 'vaisnava haya, bolaha tanhare'

            candrasekhara dekhe----'vaisnava' nahika dvare

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dvare--at your door; eka vaisnava--one Vaisnava devotee; haya--there is; bolaha tanhai-e--please call him; candrasekhara--Candrasekhara; dekhe--sees; vaisnava--a devotee; nahika--there is not; dvare--at the door.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "There is a devotee at your door. Please call him in." Going outside, Candrasekhara could not see a Vaisnava at his door.

 

                               TEXT 48

 

                                 TEXT

 

              'dvarete vaisnava nahi'----prabhure kahila

               'keha haya' kari' prabhu tahare puchila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dvarete--at my door; vaisnava nahi--there is no Vaisnava; prabhure kahila--he informed Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; keha haya--is there anyone; kari'--in this way; prabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tahare puchila--inquired from him.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   When Candrasekhara informed the Lord that no Vaisnava was at his door, the Lord asked him, "Is there anyone at your door at all?"

 

                               TEXT 49

 

                                 TEXT

 

               tenho kahe,----eka 'daravesa' ache dvare

              'tanre ana' prabhura vakye kahila tanhare

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tenho kahe--he replied; eka daravesa--one Muslim mendicant; ache--there is; dvare--at the door; tanre ana--bring him; prabhura--of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; vakye--the order; kahila--said; tanhare--unto him.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Candrasekhara replied, "There is a Muslim mendicant." Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu immediately said, "Please bring him here." Candrasekhara then spoke to Sanatana Gosvami, who was still sitting beside the door.

 

                               TEXT 50

 

                                 TEXT

 

               'prabhu tomaya bolaya, aisa, daravesa!'

                 suni' anande sanatana karila pravesa

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tomaya--unto you; bolaya--calls; aisa--come here; daravesa--O Muslim mendicant; suni'--hearing; anande--in great pleasure; sanatana--Sanatana Gosvami; karila pravesa--entered.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "O Muslim mendicant, please come in. The Lord is calling you." Sanatana Gosvami was very pleased to hear this order, and he entered Candrasekhara's house.

 

                               TEXT 51

 

                                 TEXT

 

               tanhare angane dekhi' prabhu dhana aila

                tanre alingana kari' premavista haila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tanhare--him; angane--in the courtyard; dekhi'--seeing; prabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; dhana aila--came to see him with great haste; tanre--him; alingana kari'--embracing; prema-avista haila--became overwhelmed with ecstatic love.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   As soon as Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu saw Sanatana Gosvami in the courtyard, He immediately went up to him with great haste. After embracing him, the Lord was overwhelmed with ecstatic love.

 

                               TEXT 52

 

                                 TEXT

 

               prabhu-sparse premavista ha-ila sanatana

               'more na chuniha'----kahe gadgada-vacana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prabhu-sparse--by the touch of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; prema-avista--overwhelmed with ecstatic love; ha-ila--became; sanatana--Sanatana Gosvami; more--me; na--do not; chuniha--touch; kahe--says; gadgada-vacana--in a faltering voice.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   As soon as Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu touched Sanatana Gosvami, Sanatana was also overwhelmed with ecstatic love. In a faltering voice, he said, "O my Lord, do not touch me."

 

                               TEXT 53

 

                                 TEXT

 

                    dui-jane galagali rodana apara

               dekhi' candrasekharera ha-ila camatkara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dui-jane--the two persons; galagali--shoulder to shoulder; rodana--crying; apara--unlimited; dekhi'--seeing; candrasekharera--of Candrasekhara; ha-ila--there was; camatkara--astonishment.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Shoulder to shoulder, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and Sanatana Gosvami began to cry unlimitedly. Candrasekhara was very astonished to see this.

 

                               TEXT 54

 

                                 TEXT

 

               tabe prabhu tanra hata dhari' lana gela

                   pindara upare apana-pase vasaila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tabe--thereafter; prabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tanra--of Sanatana Gosvami; hata dhari'--catching the hand; lana gela--took him inside; pindara upare--in an elevated place; apana-pase--near Him; vasaila--made Sanatana Gosvami sit down.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Catching his hand, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu took Sanatana Gosvami inside and made him sit in an elevated place next to Him.

 

                               TEXT 55

 

                                 TEXT

 

                sri-haste karena tanra anga sammarjana

           tenho kahe,----'more, prabhu, na kara sparsana'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sri-haste--by the spiritual hand; karena--does; tanra anga--of his body; sammarjana--cleansing; tenho kahe--he said; more--me; prabhu--my Lord; na kara sparsana--do not touch.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu began cleansing Sanatana Gosvami's body with His own transcendental had, Sanatana Gosvami said, "O my Lord, please do not touch me."

 

                               TEXT 56

 

                                 TEXT

 

             prabhu kahe,----"toma sparsi atma pavitrite

               bhakti-bale para tumi brahmanda sodhite

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prabhu kahe--Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied; toma sparsi--I touch you; atma pavitrite--to purify Myself; bhakti-bale--the strength of your devotional service; para--are able; tumi--you; brahmanda--the whole universe; sodhite--to purify.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   The Lord replied, "I am touching you just to purify Myself because by the force of your devotional service you can purify the whole universe.

 

                               TEXT 57

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       bhavad-vidha bhagavatas

                     tirtha-bhutah svayam prabho

                       tirthi-kurvanti tirthani

                      svantah-sthena gada-bhrta

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   bhavat-vidhah--like you; bhagavatah--advanced devotees; tirtha-bhutah--personified holy places of pilgrimage; svayam--personally; prabho--my lord; tirthi-kurvanti--make into holy places; tirthani--all the holy places of pilgrimage; sva-antah-sthena--situated within their hearts; gada-bhrta--by Lord Visnu, who carries a club.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Saints of your caliber are themselves places of pilgrimage. Because of their purity, they are constant companions of the Lord, and therefore they can purify even the places of pilgrimage.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse was spoken by Maharaja Yudhisthira to Vidura in Srimad-Bhagavatam (1.13.10). Vidura was returning home after visiting sacred places of pilgrimage, and Maharaja Yudhisthira was receiving his saintly uncle. In essence, Maharaja Yudhisthira was saying, "My dear Lord Vidura, you yourself are a holy place because you are an advanced devotee. People like you always carry Lord Visnu in their hearts. You can revitalize all holy places after they have been polluted by the pilgrimages of sinners."

   A sinful person goes to a holy place of pilgrimage to be purified. In a holy place, there are many saintly people and temples of Lord Visnu; however, the holy place becomes infected with the sins of many visitors. When an advanced devotee goes to a holy place, he counteracts all the sins of the pilgrims. Therefore Maharaja Yudhisthira addressed Vidura in this way.

   Since an advanced devotee carries Lord Visnu within his heart, he is a moving temple and a moving Visnu. An advanced devotee does not need to go to holy places, for wherever he stays is a holy place. In this connection, Narottama dasa Thakura states, tirtha-yatra parisrama, kevala manera bhrama: visiting holy places is simply another type of bewilderment. Since an advanced devotee does not need to go to a holy place, why does he go? The answer is that he goes simply to purify the place.

 

                               TEXT 58

 

                                 TEXT

 

                      na me 'bhaktas catur-vedi

                     mad-bhaktah sva-pacah priyah

                      tasmai deyam tato grahyam

                      sa ca pujyo yatha hy aham

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   na--not; me--My; abhaktah--devoid of pure devotional service; catuh-vedi--a scholar in the four Vedas; mat-bhaktah--My devotee; sva-pacah--even from a family of dog-eaters; priyah--very dear; tasmai--to him (a pure devotee, even though born in a very low family); deyam--should be given; tatah--from him; grahyam--should be accepted (remnants of food); sah--that person; ca--also; pujyah--worshipable; yatha--as much as; hi--certainly; aham--I.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Even though a person is a very learned scholar of the Sanskrit Vedic literatures, he is not accepted as My devotee unless he is pure in devotional service. However, even though a person is born in a family of dog-eaters, he is very dear to Me if he is a pure devotee who has no motive to enjoy fruitive activity or mental speculation. Indeed, all respects should be given to him, and whatever he offers should be accepted. Such devotees are as worshipable as I am.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is included in the Hari-bhakti-vilasa (10.127) compiled by Sanatana Gosvami.

 

                               TEXT 59

 

                                 TEXT

 

               viprad dvisad-guna-yutad aravinda-nabha-

               padaravinda-vimukhat sva-pacam varistham

                manye tad-arpita-mano-vacanehitartha-

               pranam punati sa kulam na tu bhuri-manah

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   viprat--than a brahmana; dvi-sat-guna-yutat--who is qualified with twelve brahminical qualifications; aravinda-nabha--of Lord Visnu, who has a lotuslike navel; pada-aravinda--unto the lotus feet; vimukhat--than a person bereft of devotion; sva-pacam--a candala, or a person accustomed to eating dogs; varistham--more glorified; manye--I think; tat-arpita--dedicated unto Him; manah--mind; vacana--words; ihita--activities; artha--wealth; pranam--life; punati--purifies; sah--he; kulam--his family; na tu--but not; bhuri-manah--a brahmana proud of possessing such qualities.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'One may be born in a brahmana family and have all twelve brahminical qualities, but if he is not devoted to the lotus feet of Lord Krsna, who has a navel shaped like a lotus, he is not as good as a candala who has dedicated his mind, words, activities, wealth and life to the service of the Lord. Simply to take birth in a brahmana family or to have brahminical qualities is not sufficient. One must become a pure devotee of the Lord. If a sva-paca or candala is a devotee, he delivers not only himself but his whole family, whereas a brahmana who is not a devotee but simply has brahminical qualifications cannot even purify himself, not to speak of his family.' "

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is spoken by Prahlada Maharaja in Srimad-Bhagavatam (7.9.10). A brahmana is supposed to be qualified with twelve qualities. As stated in the Mahabharata:

 

                 dharmas ca satyam ca damas tapas ca

                    amatsaryam hris titiksanasuya

                 yajnas ca danam ca dhrtih srutam ca

                   vratani vai dvadasa brahmanasya

 

   "A brahmana must be perfectly religious. He must be truthful, and he must be able to control his senses. He must execute severe austerities, and he must be detached, humble and tolerant. He must not envy anyone, and he must be expert in performing sacrifices and giving whatever he has in charity. He must be fixed in devotional service and expert in the knowledge of the Vedas. These are the twelve qualifications for a brahmana."

   Bhagavad-gita describes the brahminical qualities in this way:

 

                       samo damas tapah saucam

                        ksantir arjavam eva ca

                       jnanam vijnanam astikyam

                      brahma-karma svabhava-jam

 

   "Peacefulness, self-control, austerity, purity, tolerance, honesty, wisdom, knowledge, and religiousness--these are the qualities by which the brahmanas work." (Bg. 18.42)

   In the Muktaphala-tika, it is said:

 

                       samo damas tapah saucam

                      ksanty-arjava-virakta yah

                        jnana-vijnana-santosah

                       satyastikye dvisad gunah

 

   "Mental equilibrium, sense control, austerity, cleanliness, tolerance, simplicity, detachment, theoretical and practical knowledge, satisfaction, truthfulness and firm faith in the Vedas are the twelve qualities of a brahmana."

 

                               TEXT 60

 

                                 TEXT

 

               toma dekhi, toma sparsi, gai tomara guna

               sarvendriya-phala,----ei sastra-nirupana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   toma dekhi--by seeing you; toma sparsi--by touching you; gai tomara guna--praising your transcendental qualities; sarva-indriya-phala--the fulfillment of the activities of all the senses; ei--this; sastra-nirupana--the verdict of the revealed scriptures.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu continued, "By seeing you, by touching you and by glorifying your transcendental qualities, one can perfect the purpose of all sense activity. This is the verdict of the revealed scriptures.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is confirmed in the following verse from the Hari-bhakti-sudhodaya (13.2).

 

                               TEXT 61

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  aksnoh phalam tvadrsa-darsanam hi

                  tanoh phalam tvadrsa-gatra-sangah

                   jihva-phalam tvadrsa-kirtanam hi

                     sudurlabha bhagavata hi loke

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   aksnoh--of the eyes; phalam--the perfect result of the action; tva-drsa--a person like you; darsanam--to see; hi--certainly; tanoh--of the body; phalam--the perfection of activities; tva-drsa--of a person like you; gatra-sangah--touching the body; jihva-phalam--the perfection of the tongue; tva-drsa--a person like you; kirtanam--glorifying; hi--certainly; su-durlabhah--very rare; bhagavatah--pure devotees of the Lord; hi--certainly; loke--in this world.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'My dear Vaisnava, seeing a person like you is the perfection of one's eyesight. Touching your lotus feet is the perfection of the sense of touch. Glorifying your good qualities is the tongue's real activity, for in the material world it is very difficult to find a pure devotee of the Lord.' "

 

                               TEXT 62

 

                                 TEXT

 

               eta kahi kahe prabhu,----"suna, sanatana

                krsna----bada dayamaya, patita-pavana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   eta kahi--saying this; kahe--continued to speak; prabhu--Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; suna--please hear; sanatana--My dear Sanatana; krsna--Lord Krsna; bada--very much; daya-maya--merciful; patita-pavana--deliverer of the fallen souls.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu continued, "My dear Sanatana, please hear from Me. Krsna is very merciful, and He is the deliverer of all fallen souls.

 

                               TEXT 63

 

                                 TEXT

 

                maha-raurava haite toma karila uddhara

                 krpara samudra krsna gambhira apara"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   maha-raurava haite--from the deepest hellish condition of life; toma--you; karila uddhara--has delivered; krpara samudra--the ocean of mercy; krsna--Krsna; gambhira--very grave; apara--unlimitedly.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "My dear Sanatana, Krsna has saved you from Maharaurava, life's deepest hell. He is an ocean of mercy, and His activities are very grave."

 

                               PURPORT

 

   As stated in Bhagavad-gita, isvarah sarva-bhutanam hrd-dese 'rjuna tisthati. Staying within everyone's heart, Lord Krsna works very gravely. No one can understand how He is working, but as soon as the Lord understands the sincere activity of a person in devotional service, He helps him in such a way that the devotee cannot understand how things are happening. If the devotee is determined to serve the Lord, the Lord is always prepared to help him (dadami buddhi-yogam tam yena mam upayanti te). Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is telling Sanatana Gosvami how merciful the Lord is. Sanatana Gosvami was a minister in the service of Nawab Hussain Shah. He was always mixing with people materially inclined, particularly with Mohammedans, meat-eaters. Although he was in intimate touch with them, by Krsna's mercy he came to find such association distasteful. Therefore he left them. As stated by Srinivasa Acarya: tyaktva turnam asesa-man-dala-pati-srenim sada tuccha-vat. Krsna enlightened Sanatana Gosvami in such a way that he was able to give up his exalted post as minister. Thinking his material position insignificant, Sanatana was prepared to become a mendicant. Appreciating the activities of Sanatana Gosvami, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu praised his action and thanked Krsna for His mercy upon him.

 

                               TEXT 64

 

                                 TEXT

 

                sanatana kahe,----'krsna ami nahi jani

                amara uddhara-hetu tomara krpa ma-ni'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sanatana kahe--Sanatana Gosvami said; krsna--Lord Krsna; ami--I; nahi jani--do not know; amara--my; uddhara-hetu--the cause of release; tomara--Your; krpa--mercy; mani--I accept.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana replied, "I do not know who Krsna is. As far as I am concerned, I have been released from prison only by Your mercy."

 

                               TEXT 65

 

                                 TEXT

 

              'kemane chutila' bali prabhu prasna kaila

                  adyopanta saba katha tenho sunaila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   kemane chutila--how were you released; bali--saying; prabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; prasna kaila--inquired; adya-upanta--from beginning to the end; saba--all; katha--the narration; tenho--he; sunaila--described.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then asked Sanatana Gosvami, "How were you released from prison?" Sanatana then described the story from beginning to end.

 

                               TEXT 66

 

                                 TEXT

 

           prabhu kahe,----"tomara dui-bhai prayage milila

                rupa, anupama----dunhe vrndavana gela"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prabhu kahe--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; tomara--your; dui-bhai--two brothers; prayage milila--met Me at Prayaga; rupa--Rupa Gosvami; anupama--his brother Anupama; dunhe--both of them; vrndavana gela--have gone to Vrndavana.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "I met your two brothers, Rupa and Anupama, at Prayaga. They have now gone to Vrndavana."

 

                               TEXT 67

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  tapana-misrere ara candrasekharere

                prabhu-ajnaya sanatana milila donhare

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tapana-misrere--unto Tapana Misra; ara--and; candrasekharere--unto Candrasekhara; prabhu-ajnaya--by the order of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; sanatana--Sanatana; milila--met; donhare--both of them.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   By the order of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, Sanatana Gosvami met both Tapana Misra and Candrasekhara.

 

                               TEXT 68

 

                                 TEXT

 

               tapana-misra tabe tanre kaila nimantrana

           prabhu kahe,----'ksaura karaha, yaha, sanatana'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tapana-misra--Tapana Misra; tabe--then; tanre--unto him (Sanatana Gosvami); kaila--made; nimantrana--invitation; prabhu kahe--Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; ksaura karaha--get shaved; yaha--go; sanatana--My dear Sanatana.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Tapana Misra then extended an invitation to Sanatana, and Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu asked Sanatana to go get a shave.

 

                               TEXT 69

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  candrasekharere prabhu kahe bolana

                'ei vesa dura kara, yaha inhare lana'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   candrasekharere--unto Candrasekhara; prabhu kahe--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; bolana--calling; ei vesa--this kind of dress; dura kara--take away; yaha--go; inhare lana--taking him with you.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   After this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu called Candrasekhara and asked him to take Sanatana Gosvami with him. He also asked him to take away Sanatana's present dress.

 

                               TEXT 70

 

                                 TEXT

 

               bhadra karana tanre ganga-snana karaila

                sekhara aniya tanre nutana vastra dila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   bhadra karana--making gentle; tanre--him; ganga-snana--bathing in the Ganges; karaila--caused to do; sekhara--Candrasekhara; aniya--bringing; tanre--to him; nutana--new; vastra--clothing; dila--delivered.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Candrasekhara then made Sanatana Gosvami look like a gentleman. He took him to bathe in the Ganges, and afterwards he brought him a new set of clothes.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The words bhadra karana are significant in this verse. Due to his long hair, moustache and beard, Sanatana Gosvami looked like a daravesa, or hippie. Since Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu did not like Sanatana Gosvami's hippie features, he immediately asked Candrasekhara to get him shaved clean. If anyone with long hair or a beard wants to join this Krsna consciousness movement and live with us, he must similarly shave himself clean. The followers of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu consider long hair objectionable. Sanatana Gosvami was saved from a hellish condition (Maharaurava) by the grace of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Maharaurava is a hell wherein animal killers are placed. In this regard, refer to Srimad-Bhagavatam (5.26.10-12).

 

                               TEXT 71

 

                                 TEXT

 

                sei vastra sanatana na kaila angikara

                  suniya prabhura mane ananda apara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sei vastra--that new dress; sanatana--Sanatana Gosvami; na kaila--did not; angikara--accept; suniya--hearing; prabhura--of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; mane--in the mind; ananda apara--unlimited happiness.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Candrasekhara offered a new set of garments to Sanatana Gosvami, but Sanatana did not accept them. When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu heard news of this, he became unlimitedly happy.

 

                               TEXT 72

 

                                 TEXT

 

             madhyahna kariya prabhu gela bhiksa karibare

               sanatane lana gela tapana-misrera ghare

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   madhyahna kariya--finishing bathing at noon; prabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; gela--went; bhiksa karibare--to accept lunch; sanatane--Sanatana Gosvami; lana--taking; gela--went; tapana-misrera ghare--to the house of Tapana Misra.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   After bathing at noon, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to the house of Tapana Misra for lunch. He took Sanatana Gosvami with Him.

 

                               TEXT 73

 

                                 TEXT

 

                pada-praksalana kari' bhiksate vasila

               'sanatane bhiksa deha'----misrere kahila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   pada-praksalana--washing the feet; kari'--doing; bhiksate--to lunch; vasila--sat down; sanatane bhiksa deha--give Sanatana also lunch; misrere kahila--He asked Tapana Misra.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   After washing His feet, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu sat down for lunch. He asked Tapana Misra to supply Sanatana Gosvami lunch also.

 

                               TEXT 74

 

                                 TEXT

 

             misra kahe,----'sanatanera kichu krtya ache

             tumi bhiksa kara, prasada tanre diba pache'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   misra kahe--Tapana Misra said; sanatanera--of Sanatana Gosvami; kichu--some; krtya--duty; ache--there is; tumi bhiksa kara--You take Your lunch; prasada--the remnants of Your food; tanre--unto him; diba--I shall deliver; pache--at the end.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Tapana Misra then said, "Sanatana has some duty to perform; therefore he cannot accept lunch now. At the conclusion of the meal, I shall supply Sanatana with some remnants."

 

                               TEXT 75

 

                                 TEXT

 

                bhiksa kari' mahaprabhu visrama karila

               misra prabhura sesa-patra sanatane dila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   bhiksa kari'--after taking His lunch; mahaprabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; visrama karila--took rest; misra--Tapana Misra; prabhura--of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; sesa-patra--the plate of remnants; sanatane dila--delivered to Sanatana.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   After eating, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu took rest for a while. Tapana Misra then gave Sanatana Gosvami the remnants of food left by Caitanya Mahaprabhu.

 

                               TEXT 76

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  misra sanatane dila nutana vasana

                vastra nahi nila, tenho kaila nivedana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   misra--Tapana Misra; sanatane--unto Sanatana; dila--delivered; nutana vasana--new cloth; vastra--the cloth; nahi nila--he did not accept; tenho--he; kaila--made; nivedana--submission.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   When Tapana Misra offered Sanatana Gosvami a new cloth, he did not accept it. Instead, he spoke as follows.

 

                               TEXT 77

 

                                 TEXT

 

               "more vastra dite yadi tomara haya mana

                  nija paridhana eka deha' puratana"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   more--unto me; vastra dite--to offer cloth; yadi--if; tomara--your; haya--there is; mana--mind; nija--own; paridhana--cloth; eka--one; deha'--give; puratana--old.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "If you want to give me some cloth according to your desire, please give me an old cloth you have used."

 

                               TEXT 78

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  tabe misra puratana eka dhuti dila

                  tenho dui bahirvasa-kaupina karila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tabe--thereafter; misra--Tapana Misra; puratana--old; eka--one; dhuti--dhoti; dila--delivered; tenho--he (Sanatana Gosvami); dui--two; bahirvasa--outer coverings; kaupina--underwear; karila--made.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   When Tapana Misra gave Sanatana Gosvami a used dhoti, Sanatana immediately tore it in pieces to make two sets of outer cloth and underwear.

 

                               TEXT 79

 

                                 TEXT

 

              maharastriya dvije prabhu milaila sanatane

                sei vipra tanre kaila maha-nimantrane

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   maha-rastriya--from Maharastra; dvije--the brahmana; prabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; milaila--introduced; sanatane--unto Sanatana Gosvami; sei--that; vipra--brahmana; tanre--unto him; kaila--did; maha--full; nimantrane--invitation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   When Caitanya Mahaprabhu introduced the Maharastriya brahmana to Sanatana, the brahmana immediately invited Sanatana Gosvami for full meals.

 

                               TEXT 80

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 "sanatana, tumi yavat kasite rahiba

                 tavat amara ghare bhiksa ye kariba"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sanatana--O Sanatana; tumi--you; yavat--as long as; kasite--in Benares; rahiba--will remain; tavat--so long; amara--my; ghare--at the home; bhiksa--lunch; ye--that; kariba--please accept.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   The brahmana said, "My dear Sanatana, as long as you remain at Kasi, please accept lunch at my place."

 

                               TEXT 81

 

                                 TEXT

 

               sanatana kahe,----"ami madhukari kariba

              brahmanera ghare kene ekatra bhiksa laba?"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sanatana kahe--Sanatana replied; ami--I; madhukari kariba--shall practice acceptance of food by madhukari means; brahmanera ghare--in the house of a brahmana; kene--why; ekatra--in one place; bhiksa laba--I should accept lunch.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana replied,"I shall practice the process of madhukari. Why should I accept full meals in the house of a brahmana?"

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The word madhukari comes from the word madhukara, which refers to bees collecting honey from flower to flower. A madhukari is a saintly person or a mendicant who does not accept a full meal at one house but begs from door to door, taking a little food from each householder's place. In this way he does not overeat or give householders unnecessary trouble. A person in the renounced order may beg but not cook. His begging should not be a burden for the householders. The madhukari process is strictly to be followed by a babaji, that is, one who has attained the paramahamsa stage. This practice is still current in Vrndavana, and there are many places where alms are offered. Unfortunately, there are many beggars who have come to Vrndavana to accept alms but not follow the principles of Sanatana Gosvami. People try to imitate him and lead an idle life by practicing madhukari. It is almost impossible to strictly follow Sanatana Gosvami or Rupa Gosvami. It is better to accept food offered to Krsna in the temple than to try to imitate Sanatana Gosvami and Rupa Gosvami.

 

                         yuktahara-viharasya

                        yukta-cestasya karmasu

                        yukta-svapnavabodhasya

                        yogo bhavati duhkha-ha

 

   "He who is temperate in his habits of eating, sleeping, working and recreation can mitigate all material pains by practicing the yoga system." (Bg. 6.17)

   The ideal sannyasi strictly follows the ways practiced by the Gosvamis.

 

                               TEXT 82

 

                                 TEXT

 

              sanatanera vairagye prabhura ananda apara

               bhota-kambala pane prabhu cahe bare bara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sanatanera--of Sanatana Gosvami; vairagye--by the renunciation; prabhura--of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; ananda--happiness; apara--unlimited; bhota-kambala--the woolen blanket; pane--towards; prabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; cahe--looks; bare bara--repeatedly.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu felt unlimited happiness to observe Sanatana Gosvami's strict following of the principles of sannyasa. However, He repeatedly glanced at the woolen blanket Sanatana Gosvami was wearing.

 

                               TEXT 83

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 sanatana janila ei prabhure na bhaya

                  bhota tyaga karibare cintila upaya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sanatana janila--Sanatana Gosvami could understand; ei--this; prabhure--by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; na bhaya--is not approved; bhota--the woolen blanket; tyaga--giving up; karibare--to do; cintila--considered; upaya--a means.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Because Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was repeatedly glancing at this valuable woolen blanket, Sanatana Gosvami could understand that the Lord did not approve of it. He then began to consider a way to give it up.

 

                               TEXT 84

 

                                 TEXT

 

               eta cinti' gela gangaya madhyahna karite

               eka gaudiya kantha dhuna diyache sukaite

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   eta cinti'--thinking this; gela--went; gangaya--to the bank of the Ganges; madhyahna--bathing at noon; karite--to do; eka--one; gaudiya--Bengali Vaisnava; kantha--quilt; dhuna--washing; diyache--spread out; sukaite--to dry.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Thinking in this way, Sanatana went to the bank of the Ganges to bathe. While there, he saw that a mendicant from Bengal had washed his quilt and had spread it out to dry.

 

                               TEXT 85

 

                                 TEXT

 

                tare kahe,----"ore bhai, kara upakare

                 ei bhota lana ei kantha deha' more"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tare kahe--he said to him; ore bhai--O my brother; kara upakare--kindly do a favor; ei bhota--this woolen blanket; lana--taking; ei--this; kantha--quilt; deha'--give; more--to me.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana Gosvami then told the Bengali mendicant, "My dear brother, please do me a favor. Trade me your quilt for this woolen blanket."

 

                               TEXT 86

 

                                 TEXT

 

              sei kahe,----"rahasya kara pramanika hana?

               bahu-mulya bhota diba kena kantha lana?"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sei kahe--he said; rahasya--joking; kara--you do; pramanika hana--although being a man of authority; bahu-mulya--very valuable; bhota--woolen blanket; diba--you would give; kena--why; kantha lana--taking this quilt.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   The mendicant replied, "Sir, you are a respectable gentleman. Why are you joking with me? Why would you trade your valuable blanket for my torn quilt?"

 

                               TEXT 87

 

                                 TEXT

 

            tenho kahe,----"rahasya nahe, kahi satya-vani

              bhota laha, tumi deha' more kantha-khani"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tenho kahe--he said; rahasya nahe--there is no joking; kahi satya-vani--I am speaking the truth; bhota laha--take this blanket; tumi--you; deha'--give; more--to me; kantha-khani--the quilt.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana said, "I am not joking; I am speaking the truth. Kindly take this blanket in exchange for your torn quilt."

 

                               TEXT 88

 

                                 TEXT

 

              eta bali' kantha la-ila, bhota tanre diya

                 gosanira thani aila kantha gale diya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   eta bali'--saying this; kantha la-ila--he took the quilt; bhota--the blanket; tanre--unto him; diya--giving; gosanira thani--to Caitanya Mahaprabhu; aila--returned; kantha--quilt; gale--onto the shoulder; diya--keeping.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Saying this, Sanatana Gosvami exchanged the blanket for the quilt. He then returned to Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu with the quilt on his shoulder.

 

                               TEXT 89

 

                                 TEXT

 

          prabhu kahe,----'tomara bhota-kambala kotha gela?'

                 prabhu-pade saba katha gosani kahila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prabhu kahe--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; tomara--your; bhota-kambala--woolen blanket; kotha gela--where did it go; prabhu-pade--unto the lotus feet of Lord Caitanya; saba--all; katha--narration; gosani--Sanatana Gosvami; kahila--said.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   When Sanatana Gosvami returned, the Lord asked, "Where is your woolen blanket?" Sanatana Gosvami then narrated the whole story to the Lord.

 

                             TEXTS 90-91

 

                                 TEXT

 

              prabhu kahe,----"iha ami kariyachi vicara

                visaya-roga khandaila krsna ye tomara

 

              se kene rakhibe tomara sesa visaya-bhoga?

              roga khandi' sad-vaidya na rakhe sesa roga

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prabhu kahe--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; iha--this; ami--I; kariyachi vicara--considered deliberately; visaya-roga--the disease of material attraction; khandaila--has now nullified; krsna--Lord Krsna; ye--since; tomara--your; se--Lord Krsna; kene--why; rakhibe--should allow you to keep; tomara--your; sesa--last; visaya-bhoga--attraction for material things; roga khandi'--vanquishing the disease; sat-vaidya--a good physician; na rakhe--does not keep; sesa--the last part; roga--disease.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then said, "I have already deliberately considered this matter. Since Lord Krsna is very merciful, He has nullified your attachment for material things. Why should Krsna allow you to maintain a last bit of material attachment? After vanquishing a disease, a good physician does not allow any of the disease to remain.

 

                               TEXT 92

 

                                 TEXT

 

               tina mudrara bhota gaya, madhukari grasa

                 dharma-hani haya, loka kare upahasa"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tina mudrara bhota--a woolen blanket costing three gold coins; gaya--on the body; madhukari grasa--and practicing the madhukari system; dharma-hani haya--that is a religious discrepancy; loka kare upahasa--people will joke.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "It is contradictory to practice madhukari and at the same time wear a valuable blanket. One loses his spiritual strength by doing this, and one will also become an object for jokes."

 

                               TEXT 93

 

                                 TEXT

 

             gosani kahe,----'ye khandila kuvisaya-bhoga

              tanra icchaya gela mora sesa visaya-roga"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   gosani kahe--Sanatana Gosvami said; ye khandila--the person who has vanquished; ku-visaya-bhoga--enjoyment of sinful material life; tanra icchaya--by His desire; gela--has gone; mora--my; sesa--last bit; visaya-roga--material disease.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana Gosvami replied, "The Supreme Personality of Godhead has saved me from the sinful life of material existence. By His desire, my last piece of material attraction is now gone."

 

                               TEXT 94

 

                                 TEXT

 

                prasanna hana prabhu tanre krpa kaila

             tanra krpaya prasna karite tanra sakti haila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prasanna hana--being very pleased; prabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tanre--unto him; krpa kaila--offered His causeless mercy; tanra krpaya--by His mercy; prasna karite--to inquire; tanra--his; sakti haila--there was strength.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Being pleased with Sanatana Gosvami, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu bestowed His causeless mercy upon him. By the Lord's mercy, Sanatana Gosvami received the spiritual strength to inquire from Him.

 

                             TEXTS 95-96

 

                                 TEXT

 

              purve yaiche raya-pase prabhu prasna kaila

               tanra saktye ramananda tanra uttara dila

 

              ihan prabhura saktye prasna kare sanatana

               apane mahaprabhu kare 'tattva'-nirupana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   purve--formerly; yaiche--as; raya-pase--unto Ramananda Raya; prabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; prasna kaila--inquired; tanra saktye--only by His mercy; ramananda--Ramananda Raya; tanra--his; uttara--answers; dila--gave; ihan--here; prabhura--of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; saktye--by the strength; prasna--questions; kare--puts; sanatana--Sanatana Gosvami; apane--personally; mahaprabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; kare--does; tattva--the truth; nirupana--discerning.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Formerly, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu asked Ramananda Raya spiritual questions, and by the Lord's causeless mercy, Ramananda Raya could properly reply. Now, by the Lord's mercy, Sanatana Gosvami questioned the Lord, and Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu personally supplied the truth.

 

                               TEXT 97

 

                                 TEXT

 

                      krsna-svarupa-madhuryais-

                       varya-bhakti-rasasrayam

                        tattvam sanatanayesah

                          krpayopadidesa sah

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krsna-svarupa--of the real identity of Sri Krsna; madhurya--of conjugal love; aisvarya--of opulence; bhakti--of devotional service; rasa--of transcendental mellows; asrayam--the shelter; tattvam--the truth; sanatanaya--unto Sri Sanatana; isah--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the Supreme Lord; krpaya--by His causeless mercy; upadidesa--instructed; sah--He.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, personally told Sanatana Gosvami about Lord Krsna's real identity. He also told him about the Lord's conjugal love, His personal opulence and the mellows of devotional service. All these truths were explained to Sanatana Gosvami by the Lord Himself out of His causeless mercy.

 

                               TEXT 98

 

                                 TEXT

 

                tabe sanatana prabhura carane dhariya

                  dainya vinati kare dante trna lana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tabe--thereafter; sanatana--Sanatana Gosvami; prabhura--of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; carane--the lotus feet; dhariya--catching; dainya--humility; vinati--bowing; kare--does; dante--in the teeth; trna--a straw; lana--taking.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Putting a straw in his mouth and bowing down, Sanatana Gosvami clasped the lotus feet of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and humbly spoke as follows.

 

                               TEXT 99

 

                                 TEXT

 

                "nica jati, nica-sangi, patita adhama

                 kuvisaya-kupe padi' gonainu janama!

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   nica jati--born of a low family; nica-sangi--associated with low men; patita--fallen; adhama--the lowest; ku-visaya-kupe--in a well of material enjoyment; padi'--having fallen down; gonainu--I have passed; janama--my life.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana Gosvami said, "I was born in a low family, and my associates are all low-class men. I myself am fallen and am the lowest of men. Indeed, I have passed my whole life fallen in the well of sinful materialism.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Actually Sri Sanatana Gosvami belonged to a brahmana family because he belonged to the Sarasvata division of the brahmanas and was well cultured and well educated. Somehow or other he accepted a ministership in the Muslim government; therefore he had to associate with meat-eaters, drunkards and gross materialists. Sanatana Gosvami considered himself fallen, for in the association of such men, he also fell victim to material enjoyment. Having passed his life in that way, he considered that he had wasted his valuable time. This statement about how one can become fallen in this material world is made by the greatest authority in the Gaudiya Vaisnava-sampradaya. Actually the whole world is presently fallen into material existence. Everyone is a meat-eater, drunkard, woman hunter, gambler and whatnot. People are enjoying material life by committing the four basic sins. Although they are fallen, if they simply submit themselves at the lotus feet of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, they will be saved from sinful reactions.

 

                               TEXT 100

 

                                 TEXT

 

                   apanara hitahita kichui na jani!

               gramya-vyavahare pandita, tai satya mani

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   apanara--of my personal self; hita--welfare; ahita--inauspiciousness; kichui--anything; na jani--I do not know; gramya-vyavahare--in ordinary dealings; pandita--a learned man; tai satya mani--I accept that as truth.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "I do not know what is beneficial for me and what is detrimental. Nonetheless, in ordinary dealings people consider me a learned scholar, and I am also thinking of myself as such.

 

                               TEXT 101

 

                                 TEXT

 

                krpa kari' yadi more kariyacha uddhara

                  apana-krpate kaha 'kartavya' amara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krpa kari'--by Your causeless mercy; yadi--if; more--unto me; kariyacha--You have done; uddhara--deliverance; apana-krpate--by Your own mercy; kaha--please speak; kartavya amara--my duty.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Out of Your causeless mercy, You have delivered me from the materialistic path. Now, by the same causeless mercy, please tell me what my duty is.

 

                               TEXT 102

 

                                 TEXT

 

                'ke ami', 'kene amaya jare tapa-traya'

                 iha nahi jani----'kemane hita haya'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ke ami--who am I; kene--why; amaya--unto me; jare--give trouble; tapa-traya--the three kinds of miserable conditions; iha--this; nahi jani--I do not know; kemane--how; hita--my welfare; haya--there is.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Who am I? Why do the threefold miseries always give me trouble? If I do not know this, how can I be benefited?

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The threefold material miseries are miseries arising from the body and the mind, miseries arising from dealings with other living entities, and miseries arising from natural disturbances. Sometimes we suffer bodily when we are attacked by a fever, and sometimes we suffer mentally when a close relative dies. Other living entities also cause us misery. There are living entities born of the human embryo, of eggs, perspiration and vegetation. Miserable conditions brought about by natural catastrophes are controlled by the higher demigods. There may be severe cold or thunderbolts, or a person may be haunted by ghosts. These threefold miseries are always before us, and they entrap us in a dangerous situation. Padam padam yad vipadam. There is danger in every step of life.

 

                               TEXT 103

 

                                 TEXT

 

              'sadhya'-'sadhana'-tattva puchite na jani

                krpa kari' saba tattva kaha ta' apani"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sadhya--of the goal of spiritual life; sadhana--of the process of obtaining that goal; tattva--truth; puchite--to inquire; na jani--I do not know; krpa kari'--by Your causeless mercy; saba tattva--all such truths; kaha ta' apani--please personally explain to me.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Actually I do not know how to inquire about the goal of life and the process for obtaining it. Being merciful upon me, please explain all these truths."

 

                               TEXT 104

 

                                 TEXT

 

            prabhu kahe,----"krsna-krpa tomate purna haya

               saba tattva jana, tomara nahi tapa-traya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prabhu--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; kahe--said; krsna-krpa--the mercy of Krsna; tomate--on you; purna--full; haya--there is; saba tattva--all truths; jana--you know; tomara--of you; nahi--there is not; tapa-traya--the threefold miseries.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "Lord Krsna has bestowed His full mercy upon you so that all these things are known to you. For you, the threefold miseries certainly do not exist.

 

                               TEXT 105

 

                                 TEXT

 

              krsna-sakti dhara tumi, jana tattva-bhava

            jani' dardhya lagi' puche,----sadhura svabhava

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krsna-sakti--the energy of Lord Krsna; dhara--process; tumi--you; jana--know; tattva-bhava--the factual position; jani'--although knowing all these things; dardhya lagi'--for the sake of strictness; puche--he inquires; sadhura--of the saintly persons; sva-bhava--the nature.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Since you possess Lord Krsna's potency, you certainly know these things. However, it is the nature of a sadhu to inquire. Although he knows these things, the sadhu inquires for the sake of strictness.

 

                               TEXT 106

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        acirad eva sarvarthah

                       sidhyaty esam abhipsitah

                        sad-dharmasyavabodhaya

                       yesam nirbandhini matih

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   acirat--very soon; eva--certainly; sarva-arthah--the goal of life; sidhyati--becomes fulfilled; esam--of these persons; abhipsitah--desired; sat-dharmasya--of the path of progressive devotional service; avabodhaya--for understanding; yesam--those whose; nirbandhini--unflinching; matih--intelligence.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Those who are anxious to awaken their spiritual consciousness, who have unflinching intelligence and who are not deviated, certainly attain the desired goal.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse, quoted from the Naradiya Purana, is found in the Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu (1.2.103).

 

                               TEXT 107

 

                                 TEXT

 

               yogya-patra hao tumi bhakti pravartaite

                krame saba tattva suna, kahiye tomate

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   yogya-patra--fit person; hao--are; tumi--you; bhakti--devotional service; pravartaite--to propagate; krame--one after another; saba--all; tattva--truths; suna--please hear; kahiye--I shall speak; tomate--to you.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "You are fit to propagate the cult of devotional service. Therefore gradually hear all the truths about it from Me. I shall tell you about them.

 

                            TEXTS 108-109

 

                                 TEXT

 

            jivera 'svarupa' haya----krsnera 'nitya-dasa'

             krsnera 'tatastha-sakti' 'bhedabheda-prakasa

 

               suryamsa-kirana, yaiche agni-jvala-caya

             svabhavika krsnera tina-prakara 'sakti' haya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   jivera--of the living entity; sva-rupa--the constitutional position; haya--is; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; nitya-dasa--eternal servant; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; tatastha--marginal; sakti--potency; bheda-abheda--one and different; prakasa--manifestation; surya-amsa--part and parcel of the sun; kirana--a ray of sunshine; yaiche--as; agni-jvala-ca ya--molecular particle of fire; svabhavika--naturally; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; tina-prakara--three varieties; sakti--energies; haya--there are.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "It is the living entity's constitutional position to be an eternal servant of Krsna because he is the marginal energy of Krsna and a manifestation simultaneously one and different from the Lord, like a molecular particle of sunshine or fire. Krsna has three varieties of energy.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura paraphrases these verses as follows: Sri Sanatana Gosvami asked Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, "Who am I?" In answer, the Lord replied, "You are a pure living entity. You are neither the material body nor the subtle body composed of mind and intelligence. Actually you are a spirit soul, eternal part and parcel of the Supreme Soul, Krsna. Therefore you are His eternal servant. You belong to Krsna's marginal potency. There are two worlds--the spiritual world and the material world--and you are situated between the material and spiritual potencies. You have a relationship with both the material and spiritual worlds; therefore you are called the marginal potency. You are related with Krsna as one and simultaneously different. Because you are spirit soul, you are one in quality with the Supreme Personality of Godhead, but because you are a very minute particle of spirit soul, you are different from the Supreme Soul. Therefore your position is simultaneously one with and different from the Supreme Soul. The examples given are those of the sun itself and the small particles of sunshine and of a blazing fire and the small particles of fire." Another explanation of these verses can be found in Adi-lila (Chapter Two, verse 96).

 

                               TEXT 110

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        eka-desa-sthitasyagner

                       jyotsna vistarini yatha

                       parasya brahmanah saktis

                        tathedam akhilam jagat

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   eka-desa--in one place; sthitasya--being situated; agneh--of fire; jyotsna--the illumination; vistarini--expanded everywhere; yatha--just as; parasya--of the illumination; vistarini--expanded everywhere; yatha--just as; parasya--of the Supreme; brahmanah--of the Absolute Truth; saktih--the energy; tatha--similarly; idam--this; akhilam--entire; jagat--universe.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Just as the illumination of a fire, which is situated in one place, is spread all over, the energies of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Parabrahman, are spread all over this universe.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from the Visnu Purana (1.22.53).

 

                               TEXT 111

 

                                 TEXT

 

                krsnera svabhavika tina-sakti-parinati

                cic-chakti, jiva-sakti, ara maya-sakti

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krsnera--of Lord Krsna; svabhavika--natural; tina--three; sakti--of energies; parinati--transformations; cit-sakti--spiritual potency; jiva-sakti--spiritual sparks, living entities; ara--and; maya-sakti--illusory energy.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Krsna naturally has three energetic transformations, and these are known as the spiritual potency, the living entity potency and the illusory potency.

 

                               TEXT 112

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       visnu-saktih para prokta

                       ksetrajnakhya tatha para

                       avidya-karma-samjnan ya

                         trtiya saktir isyate

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   visnu-saktih--the potency of Lord Visnu; para--spiritual; prokta--it is said; ksetra-jna-akhya--the potency known as ksetrajna; tatha--as well as; para--spiritual; avidya--ignorance; karma--fruitive activities; samjna--known as; anya--other; trtiya--third; saktih--potency; isyate--known thus.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Originally, Krsna's energy is spiritual, and the energy known as the living entity is also spiritual. However, there is another energy, called illusion, which consists of fruitive activity. That is the Lord's third potency.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from the Visnu Purana (6.7.61). For a further explanation of this verse, refer to the Adi-lila, Chapter Seven, verse 119.

 

                               TEXT 113

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       saktayah sarva-bhavanam

                        acintya-jnana-gocarah

                      yato 'to brahmanas tas tu

                       sargadya bhava-saktayah

                       bhavanti tapatam srestha

                         pavakasya yathosnata

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   saktayah--energies; sarva-bhavanam--of all types of creation; acintya--inconceivable; jnana-gocarah--by the range of man's knowledge; yatah--from whom; atah--therefore; brahmanah--from the Absolute Truth; tah--those; tu--but; sarga-adyah--bringing about creation, maintenance and annihilation; bhava-saktayah--the creative energies; bhavanti--are; tapatam--of all the ascetics; srestha--O chief; pavakasya--of fire; yatha--as; usnata--heat.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'All the creative energies, which are inconceivable to a common man, exist in the Supreme Absolute Truth. These inconceivable energies act in the process of creation, maintenance and annihilation. O chief of the ascetics, just as there are two energies possessed by fire--namely heat and light--these inconceivable creative energies are the natural characteristics of the Absolute Truth.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from the Visnu Purana (1.3.2).

 

                               TEXT 114

 

                                 TEXT

 

                      yaya ksetra-jna-saktih sa

                        vestita nrpa sarva-ga

                        samsara-tapan akhilan

                        avapnoty atra santatan

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   yaya--by which; ksetra-jna-saktih--the living entities, known as the ksetra-jna potency; sa--that potency; vestita--covered; nrpa--O King; sarva-ga--capable of going anywhere in the spiritual or material worlds; samsara-tapan--miseries due to the cycle of repeated birth and death; akhilan--all kinds of; avapnoti--obtains; atra--in this material world; santatan--arising from suffering or enjoying various kinds of reactions to fruitive activities.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'O King, the ksetra-jna-sakti is the living entity. Although he has the facility to live in either the material or spiritual world, he suffers the threefold miseries of material existence because he is influenced by the avidya [nescience] potency, which covers his constitutional position.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This and the following verse are also quoted from the Visnu Purana (6.7.62-63).

 

                               TEXT 115

 

                                 TEXT

 

                         taya tirohitatvac ca

                      saktih ksetra-jna-samjnita

                        sarva-bhutesu bhu-pala

                         taratamyena vartate

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   taya--by her; tirah-hitatvat--from being freed from the influence; ca--also; saktih--the potency; ksetra-jna--ksetra-jna; samjnita--known by the name; sarva-bhutesu--in different types of bodies; bhu-pala--O King; taratamyena--in different degrees; vartate--exists.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'This living entity, covered by the influence of nescience, exists in different forms in the material condition. O King, he is thus proportionately freed from the influence of material energy, to greater or lesser degrees.'

 

                               TEXT 116

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        apareyam itas tv anyam

                       prakrtim viddhi me param

                        jiva-bhutam maha-baho

                        yayedam dharyate jagat

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   apara--inferior energy; iyam--this material world; itah--beyond this; tu--but; anyam--another; prakrtim--energy; viddhi--you must know; me--of Me; param--which is superior energy; jiva-bhutam--they are the living entities; maha-baho--O mighty-armed; yaya--by which; idam--this material world; dharyate--is being conducted; jagat--the cosmic manifestation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Besides this inferior nature, O mighty-armed Arjuna, there is a superior energy of Mine, which consists of all living entities who are struggling with material nature and are sustaining the universe.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a verse from Bhagavad-gita (7.5). It is also quoted in the Adi-lila (Chapter Seven, verse 118).

 

                               TEXT 117

 

                                 TEXT

 

                krsna bhuli' sei jiva anadi-bahirmukha

                 ataeva maya tare deya samsara-duhkha

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krsna bhuli'--forgetting Krsna; sei jiva--that living entity; anadi--from time immemorial; bahih-mukha--attracted by the external feature; ataeva--therefore; maya--illusory energy; tare--to him; deya--gives; samsara-duhkha--miseries of material existence.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Forgetting Krsna, the living entity has been attracted by the external feature from time immemorial. Therefore the illusory energy [maya] gives him all kinds of misery in his material existence.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   When the living entity forgets his constitutional position as an eternal servant of Krsna, he is immediately entrapped by the illusory, external energy. The living entity is originally part and parcel of Krsna and is therefore the superior energy of Krsna. He is endowed with inconceivable minute energy that works inconceivably within the body. However, the living entity, forgetting his position, is situated in material energy. The living entity is called the marginal energy because by nature he is spiritual but by forgetfulness he is situated in the material energy. Thus he has the power to live either in the material energy or in the spiritual energy, and for this reason he is called marginal energy. He is sometimes attracted by the external illusory energy when he stays in the marginal position, and this is the beginning of his material life. When he enters the material energy, he is subjected to the threefold time measurement--past, present and future. Past, present and future belong only to the material world; they do not exist in the spiritual world. The living entity is eternal, and he existed before the creation of this material world. Unfortunately he has forgotten his relationship with Krsna. The living entity's forgetfulness is described herein as anadi, which indicates that it has existed since time immemorial. One should understand that due to his desire to enjoy himself in competition with Krsna, the living entity comes into material existence.

 

                               TEXT 118

 

                                 TEXT

 

               kabhu svarge uthaya, kabhu narake dubaya

                 dandya-jane raja yena nadite cubaya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   kabhu--sometimes; svarge--to higher planetary systems; uthaya--he rises; kabhu--sometimes; narake--in hellish conditions of life; dubaya--he is drowned; dandya-jane--a criminal; raja--a king; yena--as; nadite--in the river; cubaya--dunks.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the material condition, the living entity is sometimes raised to higher planetary systems and material prosperity and sometimes drowned in a hellish situation. His state is exactly like that of a criminal whom a king punishes by submerging him in water and then raising him again from the water.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   In the Vedas it is stated, asango 'yam purusah: the living entity is always free from the contamination of the material world. One who is not materially infected and who does not forget Krsna as his master is called nitya-mukta. In other words, one who is eternally liberated from material contamination is called nitya-mukta. From time immemorial the nitya-mukta living entity has always been a devotee of Krsna, and his only attempt has been to serve Krsna. Thus he never forgets his eternal servitorship to Krsna. Any living entity who forgets his eternal relationship with Krsna is under the sway of the material condition. Bereft of the Lord's transcendental loving service, he is subjected to the reactions of fruitive activity. When he is elevated to the higher planetary systems due to worldly pious activities, he considers himself well situated, but when he is subjected to punishment, he thinks himself improperly situated. Thus material nature awards and punishes the living entity. When the living entity is materially opulent, material nature is rewarding him. When he is materially embarrassed, material nature is punishing him.

 

                               TEXT 119

 

                                 TEXT

 

                   bhayam dvitiyabhinivesatah syad

                   isad apetasya viparyayo 'smrtih

                    tan-mayayato budha abhajet tam

                    bhaktyaikayesam guru-devatatma

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   bhayam--fear; dvitiya-abhinivesatah--from the misconception of being a product of material energy; syat--arises; isat--from the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Krsna; apetasya--of one who has withdrawn (the conditioned soul); viparyayah--reversal of the position; asmrtih--no conception of his relationship with the Supreme Lord; tat-mayaya--because of the illusory energy of the Supreme Lord; atah--therefore; budhah--one who is wise; abhajet--must worship; tam--Him; bhaktya--by devotional service; ekaya--undiverted to karma and jnana; isam--the Supreme Personality of Godhead; guru--as the spiritual master; devata--the worshipable Lord; atma--the Supersoul.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'When the living entity is attracted by the material energy, which is separate from Krsna, he is overpowered by fear. Because he is separated from the Supreme Personality of Godhead by the material energy, his conception of life is reversed. In other words, instead of being the eternal servant of Krsna, he becomes Krsna's competitor. This is called viparyayo 'smrtih. To nullify this mistake, one who is actually learned and advanced worships the Supreme Personality of Godhead as his spiritual master, worshipful Deity and source of life. He thus worships the Lord by the process of unalloyed devotional service.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.2.37). It is an instruction given by Kavi Rsi, one of the nine saintly personalities called the nine Yogendras. When Vasudeva, Krsna's father, asked Devarsi Narada in Dvaraka about devotional service, it was mentioned that previously King Nimi, who was the King of Videha, was instructed by the nine Yogendras. When Sri Narada Muni discoursed on bhagavata-dharma, devotional service, he indicated how a conditioned soul can be liberated by engaging in the loving transcendental service of the Lord. The Lord is the Supersoul, spiritual master and worshipable Deity of all conditioned souls. Not only is Krsna the supreme worshipful Deity for all living entities, but He is also the guru, or caitya-guru, the Supersoul who always gives the living entity good counsel. Unfortunately the living entity neglects the Supreme Person's instructions. He thus identifies with material energy and is consequently overpowered by a kind of fear resulting from accepting himself as the material body and considering paraphernalia related to the material body to be his property. All types of fruitive results actually come from the spirit soul, but because he has forgotten his real duty, he is embarrassed by many material consequences such as fear and attachment. The only remedy is to revert to the service of the Lord and thus be saved from material nature's unwanted harassment.

 

                               TEXT 120

 

                                 TEXT

 

              sadhu-sastra-krpaya yadi krsnonmukha haya

                sei jiva nistare, maya tahare chadaya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sadhu--of saintly persons; sastra--of scriptures; krpaya--by the mercy; yadi--if; krsna-unmukha haya--one becomes Krsna conscious; sei--that; jiva--living entity; nistare--becomes liberated; maya--the illusory energy; tahare--him; chadaya--gives up.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "If the conditioned soul becomes Krsna conscious by the mercy of saintly persons who voluntarily preach scriptural injunctions and help him to become Krsna conscious, the conditioned soul is liberated from the clutches of maya, who gives him up.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   A conditioned soul is one who has forgotten Krsna as his eternal master. Thinking that he is enjoying the material world, the conditioned soul suffers the threefold miseries of material existence. Saintly persons (sadhus), Vaisnava devotees of the Lord, preach Krsna consciousness on the basis of Vedic literature. It is only by their mercy that the conditioned soul is awakened to Krsna consciousness. When awakened, he is no longer eager to enjoy the materialistic way of life. Instead, he devotes himself to the loving transcendental service of the Lord. When one engages in the Lord's devotional service, he becomes detached from material enjoyment.

 

                    bhaktih paresanubhavo viraktir

                    anyatra caisa trika eka-kalah

 

                                                       (Bhag. 11.2.42)

   This is the test by which one can tell whether he is advancing in devotional service. One must be detached from material enjoyment. Such detachment means that maya has actually given the conditioned soul liberation from illusory enjoyment. When one is advanced in Krsna consciousness, he does not consider himself as good as Krsna. Whenever he thinks that he is the enjoyer of material advantages, he is imprisoned in the bodily conception. However, when he is freed from the bodily conception, he can engage in devotional service, which is his actual position of freedom from the clutches of maya. This is all explained in the following verse from Bhagavad-gita (7.14).

 

                               TEXT 121

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        daivi hy esa guna-mayi

                         mama maya duratyaya

                        mam eva ye prapadyante

                        mayam etam taranti te

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   daivi--belonging to the Supreme Lord; hi--certainly; esa--this; guna-mayi--made of the three modes; mama--My; maya--external energy; duratyaya--very difficult to surpass; mam--unto Me; eva--certainly; ye--those who; prapadyante--surrender fully; mayam--illusory energy; etam--this; taranti--cross over; te--they.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'This divine energy of Mine, consisting of the three modes of material nature, is difficult to overcome. But those who have surrendered unto Me can easily cross beyond it.'

 

                               TEXT 122

 

                                 TEXT

 

              maya-mugdha jivera nahi svatah krsna-jnana

                jivere krpaya kaila krsna veda-purana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   maya-mugdha--enchanted by the illusory energy; jivera--of the conditioned soul; nahi--there is not; svatah--automatically; krsna-jnana--knowledge of Krsna; jivere--unto the conditioned soul; krpaya--out of mercy; kaila--presented; krsna--Lord Krsna; veda-purana--the Vedic literature and the Puranas (supplements to the Vedic literature).

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The conditioned soul cannot revive his Krsna consciousness by his own effort. But out of causeless mercy, Lord Krsna compiled the Vedic literature and its supplements, the Puranas.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   A conditioned soul is bewildered by the Lord's illusory energy (maya). Maya's business is to keep the conditioned soul forgetful of his real relationship with Krsna. Thus the living entity forgets his real identity as spirit soul, Brahman, and instead of realizing his factual position thinks himself the product of the material energy. According to Srimad-Bhagavatam (1.7.5):

 

                         yaya sammohito jiva

                        atmanam tri-gunatmakam

                       paro 'pi manute 'nartham

                        tat-krtam cabhipadyate

 

   "Due to this external energy, the living entity, although transcendental to the three modes of material nature, thinks of himself as a material product and thus undergoes the reactions of material miseries."

   This is a description of maya's action upon the conditioned soul. Thinking himself a product of the material energy, the conditioned soul engages in the service of material energy in so many ways. He becomes the servant of lust, anger, greed and envy. In this way one totally becomes a servant of the illusory energy. Later, the bewildered soul becomes a servant of mental speculation, but in any case he is simply covered by the illusory energy. Out of his causeless mercy and compassion, Krsna has compiled various Vedic literatures in His incarnation as Vyasadeva. Vyasadeva is a saktyavesa-avatara of Lord Krsna. He has very kindly presented these literatures to awaken the conditioned soul to his senses. Unfortunately, at the present moment the conditioned souls are guided by demons who do not care to read the Vedic literatures. Although there is an immense treasure-house of knowledge, people are engaged in reading useless literature that will give them no information on how to get out of the clutches of maya. The purpose of the Vedic literatures is explained in the following verses.

 

                               TEXT 123

 

                                 TEXT

 

                'sastra-guru-atma'-rupe apanare janana

           'krsna mora prabhu, trata'----jivera haya jnana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sastra-guru-atma-rupe--in the form of Vedic literature, the spiritual master and the Supersoul; apanare janana--informs about Himself; krsna--Lord Krsna; mora--my; prabhu--Lord; trata--deliver; jivera--of the conditioned soul; haya--there is; jnana--knowledge.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The forgetful conditioned soul is educated by Krsna through the Vedic literatures, the realized spiritual master and the Supersoul. Through these, he can understand the Supreme Personality of Godhead as He is, and he can understand that Lord Krsna is his eternal master and deliverer from the clutches of maya. In this way one can acquire real knowledge of his conditioned life and can come to understand how to attain liberation.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Being forgetful of his real position, the conditioned soul may take help from sastra, guru and the Supersoul within his heart. Krsna is situated within everyone's heart as the Supersoul. As stated in Bhagavad-gita:

 

                        isvarah sarva-bhutanam

                       hrd-dese 'rjuna tisthati

                       bhramayan sarva-bhutani

                         yantrarudhani mayaya

 

   "The Supreme Lord is situated in everyone's heart, O Arjuna, and is directing the wanderings of all living entities, who are seated as on a machine, made of the material energy." (Bg. 18.61)

   As the saktyavesa-avatara Vyasadeva, Krsna teaches the conditioned soul through Vedic literatures. Krsna externally appears as the spiritual master and trains the conditioned soul to come to Krsna consciousness. When his original Krsna consciousness is revived, the conditioned soul is delivered from the material clutches. Thus a conditioned soul is always helped by the Supreme Personality of

   Godhead in three ways--by the scriptures, the spiritual master and the Supersoul within the heart. The Lord is the deliverer of the conditioned soul and is accepted as the Supreme Lord of all living entities. Krsna says in Bhagavad-gita (18.66):

 

                       sarva-dharman parityajya

                        mam ekam saranam vraja

                       aham tvam sarva-papebhyo

                        moksayisyami ma sucah

 

   This same instruction is found throughout all Vedic literature. Sadhu, sastra and guru act as the representatives of Krsna, and the Krsna consciousness movement is also taking place all over the universe. Whoever takes advantage of this opportunity becomes liberated.

 

                               TEXT 124

 

                                 TEXT

 

       veda-sastra kahe----'sambandha' 'abhidheya' 'prayojana'

      'krsna'----prapya sambandha, 'bhakti'----praptyera sadhana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   veda-sastra kahe--the Vedic literature instructs; sambandha--the conditioned soul's relationship with the Lord; abhidheya--the regulated activities of the conditioned soul for reviving that relationship; prayojana--and the ultimate goal of life to be attained by the conditioned soul; krsna--Lord Krsna; prapya--to be awakened; sambandha--the original relationship; bhakti--devotional service; praptyera sadhana--the means of attaining Krsna.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The Vedic literatures give information about the living entity's eternal relationship with Krsna, which is called sambandha. The living entity's understanding of this relationship and acting accordingly is called abhidheya. Returning home, back to Godhead, is the ultimate goal of life and is called prayojana.

 

                               TEXT 125

 

                                 TEXT

 

             abhidheya-nama 'bhakti' 'prema'----prayojana

                 purusartha-siromani prema maha-dhana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   abhidheya--activities to revive one's relationship; nama--named; bhakti--devotional service; prema--love of Godhead; prayojana--the ultimate goal of life; purusa-artha-siromani--the topmost interest of the living entity; prema--love of Godhead; maha-dhana--the greatest wealth.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Devotional service, or sense activity for the satisfaction of the Lord, is called abhidheya because it can develop one's original love of Godhead, which is the goal of life. This goal is the living entity's topmost interest and greatest wealth. Thus one attains the platform of transcendental loving service unto the Lord.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The conditioned soul is bewildered by the external material energy, which fully engages him in a variety of sense gratification. Due to engagement in material activities, one's original Krsna consciousness is covered. However, as the supreme father of all living entities, Krsna wants His sons to return home, back to Godhead; therefore He personally comes to deliver Vedic literatures like Bhagavad-gita. He engages His confidential servants who serve as spiritual masters and enlighten the conditioned living entities. Being present in everyone's heart, the Lord gives the living entities the conscience whereby they can accept the Vedas and the spiritual master. In this way the living entity can understand his constitutional position and his relationship with the Supreme Lord. As personally enunciated by the Lord Himself in Bhagavad-gita (15.15), vedais ca sarvair aham eva vedyah: through the study of Vedanta, one may become fully aware of his relationship with the Supreme Lord and act accordingly. In this way one may ultimately attain the platform of loving service to the Lord. It is in the living entity's best interest to understand the Supreme Lord. Unfortunately, the living entities have forgotten; therefore Srimad-Bhagavatam says: na te viduh svartha-gatim hi visnum (Bhag. 7.5.31).

   Everyone wants to achieve life's ultimate goal, but due to being absorbed in the material energy, we waste our time with sense gratification. Through the study of Vedic literatures--of which the essence is Bhagavad-gita--one comes to Krsna consciousness. Thus one engages in devotional service, called abhidheya. When actually developed, love of Godhead is called prayojana, the living entity's ultimate goal. When one becomes fully Krsna conscious, he has attained the perfection of life.

 

                               TEXT 126

 

                                 TEXT

 

               krsna-madhurya-sevananda-praptira karana

               krsna-seva kare, ara krsna-rasa-asvadana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krsna-madhurya--of an intimate relationship with Krsna; seva-ananda--of pleasure from rendering service unto Him; praptira--of achievement; karana--because; krsna-seva kare--one renders service to Krsna; ara--and; krsna-rasa--of the mellows of such service; asvadana--tasting.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "When one attains the transcendental bliss of an intimate relationship with Krsna, he renders service to Him and tastes the mellows of Krsna consciousness.

 

                               TEXT 127

 

                                 TEXT

 

               ihate drstanta----yaiche daridrera ghare

             'sarvajna' asi' duhkha dekhi' puchaye tahare

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ihate--in this connection; drstanta--the example; yaiche--just as; daridrera ghare--in the house of a poor man; sarva-jna--an astrologer; asi'--coming; duhkha--distressed condition; dekhi'--seeing; puchaye tahare--inquires from him.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The following example may be given. Once a learned astrologer came to the house of a poor man and, seeing his distressed condition, questioned him.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Sometimes we go to an astrologer or palmist when we are in a distressed condition or when we want to know the future. The living entity in conditioned life is always distressed by the threefold miseries of material existence. Under the circumstances, he is inquisitive about his position. For instance, Sanatana Gosvami approached the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, to ask Him why he was in a distressed condition. This is the position of all conditioned souls. We are always in a distressed condition, and an intelligent man naturally becomes inquisitive. This position is called brahma-jijnasa. Athato brahma-jijnasa (Vedanta-sutra 1.1.1). Brahma here refers to Vedic literature. One should consult Vedic literature to know why the conditioned soul is always in a distressed condition. Vedic literatures are meant to free the conditioned soul from the miserable conditions of material existence. In this chapter, the story of the astrologer Sarvajna and the poor man is very instructive.

 

                               TEXT 128

 

                                 TEXT

 

              'tumi kene duhkhi, tomara ache pitr-dhana

              tomare na kahila, anyatra chadila jivana"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tumi--you; kene--why; duhkhi--distressed; tomara--your; ache--there is; pitr-dhana--the riches of your father; tomare--unto you; na kahila--he did not disclose; anyatra--somewhere else; chadila--gave up; jivana--his life.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The astrologer asked, 'Why are you unhappy? Your father was very wealthy, but he did not disclose his wealth to you because he died elsewhere?'

 

                               TEXT 129

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 sarvajnera vakye kare dhanera uddese

                aiche veda-purana jive 'krsna' upadese

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sarvajnera--of the astrologer; vak ye--the words; kare--make; dhanera--of the riches; uddese--news; aiche--similarly; veda-purana--Vedic literatures; jive--unto the living entity, the conditioned soul; krsna--of Lord Krsna; upadese--instructs.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Just as the words of the astrologer Sarvajna gave news of the poor man's treasure, Vedic literatures advise one about Krsna consciousness when one is inquisitive to know why he is in a distressed material condition.

 

                               TEXT 130

 

                                 TEXT

 

                sarvajnera vakye mula-dhana anubandha

            sarva-sastre upadese, 'sri-krsna'----sambandha

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sarvajnera--of the astrologer; vakye--by the assurance; mula-dhana--with the treasure; anubandha--connection; sarva-sastre--all Vedic literatures; upadese--instruct; sri-krsna--Lord Sri Krsna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead; sam-bandha--the central connection.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "By the words of the astrologer, the poor man's connection with the treasure was established. Similarly, Vedic literature advises us that our real connection is with Sri Krsna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   In Bhagavad-gita (7.26), Sri Krsna says:

 

                          vedaham samatitani

                         vartamanani carjuna

                        bhavisyani ca bhutani

                        mam tu veda na kascana

 

   "O Arjuna, as the Supreme Personality of Godhead, I know everything that has happened in the past, all that is happening in the present, and all things that are yet to come. I also know all living entities, but Me no one knows."

   Thus Krsna knows the cause of the distressed condition of the conditioned soul. He therefore descends from His original position to instruct the conditioned soul and inform him about his forgetfulness of his relationship with Krsna. Krsna exhibits Himself in His relationships in Vrndavana and at the Battle of Kuruksetra so that people will be attracted to Him and will again return home, back to Godhead. Krsna also says in Bhagavad-gita that He is the proprietor of all universes, the enjoyer of everything that be and the friend of everyone. Suhrdam sarva-bhutanam jnatva mam santim rcchati (Bg. 5.29). If we revive our original intimate relationship with Krsna, our distressed condition in the material world will be mitigated. Everyone is trying to adjust to the distressed conditions of material existence, but the basic problems cannot be solved unless one is in an intimate relationship with Krsna.

 

                               TEXT 131

 

                                 TEXT

 

             'bapera dhana ache'----jnane dhana nahi paya

                tabe sarvajna kahe tare praptira upaya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   bapera dhana ache--the father has some treasure; jnane--by this knowledge; dhana--treasure; nahi paya--one does not get; tabe--then; sarvajna--the astrologer; kahe--says; tare--unto the poor man; praptira upaya--the means of getting the treasure.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Although being assured of his father's treasure, the poor man cannot acquire this treasure by such knowledge alone. Therefore the astrologer had to inform him of the means whereby he could actually find the treasure.

 

                               TEXT 132

 

                                 TEXT

 

            'ei sthane ache dhana'----yadi daksine khudibe

              'bhimarula-baruli' uthibe, dhana na paibe

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ei sthane--at this place; ache--is; dhana--treasure; yadi--if; daksine--on the southern side; khudibe--you will dig; bhimarula-baruli--wasps and drones; uthibe--will rise; dhana--the riches; na paibe--you will not get.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The astrologer said, 'The treasure is in this place, but if you dig toward the southern side, the wasps and drones will rise, and you will not get your treasure.

 

                               TEXT 133

 

                                 TEXT

 

               'pascime' khudibe, taha 'yaksa' eka haya

              se vighna karibe,----dhane hata na padaya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   pascime--on the western side; khudibe--if you dig; taha--there; yaksa--ghost; eka--one; haya--there is; se--he; vighna karibe--will create disturbances; dhane--on the treasure; hata--hand; na--not; padaya--touches.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'If you dig on the western side, there is a ghost who will create such a disturbance that your hands will not even touch the treasure.

 

                               TEXT 134

 

                                 TEXT

 

                'uttare' khudile ache krsna 'ajagare'

                dhana nahi pabe, khudite gilibe sabare

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   uttare--on the northern side; khudile--if you dig; ache--there is; krsna--black; ajagare--snake; dhana--treasure; nahi--not; pabe--you will get; khudite--digging; gilibe--will devour; sabare--everyone.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'If you dig on the northern side, there is a big black snake that will devour you if you attempt to dig up the treasure.

 

                               TEXT 135

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  purva-dike tate mati alpa khudite

                 dhanera jhari padibeka tomara hatete

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   purva-dike--on the eastern side; tate--there; mati--the dirt; alpa--small quantity; khudite--digging; dhanera--of the treasure; jhari--the pot; padibeka--you will get; tomara--your; hatete--in the hands.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'However, if you dig up a small quantity of dirt on the eastern side, your hands will immediately touch the pot of treasure.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The Vedic literatures, including the Puranas, state that according to the position of the conditioned soul, there are different processes--karma-kanda, jnana-kanda, the yogic process and the bhakti-yoga process. Karma-kanda is compared to wasps and drones that will simply bite if one takes shelter of them. jnana-kanda, the speculative process, is simply like a ghost who creates mental disturbances. Yoga, the mystic process, is compared to a black snake that devours people by the impersonal cultivation of kaivalya. However, if one takes to bhakti-yoga, he becomes quickly successful. In other words, through bhakti-yoga, one's hands touch the hidden treasure without difficulty.

   Therefore it is said in Bhagavad-gita: vedais ca sarvair aham eva vedyah. One has to take to devotional service. Although the Vedas enjoin one to search out Krsna and take shelter at His lotus feet, other Vedic processes will not help. According to Bhagavad-gita, only the bhakti process is said to be definitive. Bhaktya mam abhijanati. This is the conclusive statement of the Vedas, and one has to accept this process if one is serious in searching for Krsna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. In this connection, Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura gives the following statement. The eastern side represents devotional service to Lord Krsna. The southern side represents the process of fruitive activity (karma-kanda), which ends in material gain. The western side represents jnana-kanda, the process of mental speculation, sometimes called siddhi-kanda. The northern side represents the speculative method sometimes known as the mystic yoga system. It is only the eastern side, devotional service, that enables one to attain life's real goal. On the southern side, there are fruitive activities by which one is subject to the punishment of Yamaraja. When one follows the system of fruitive activity, his material desires remain prominent. Consequently the results of this process are compared to wasps and drones. The living entity is bitten by the wasps and drones of fruitive activity and thus suffers in material existence birth after birth. One cannot be free from material desires by following this process. The propensity for material enjoyment never ends. Therefore the cycle of birth and death continues, and the spirit soul suffers perpetually.

   The mystic yoga process is compared to a black snake that devours the living entity and injects him with poison. The ultimate goal of the yoga system is to become one with the Absolute. This means finishing one's personal existence. However, the spiritual part and parcel of the Supreme Personality of Godhead has an eternal individual existence. Bhagavad-gita confirms that the individual soul existed in the past, is existing in the present and will continue to exist as an individual in the future. Artificially trying to become one with the Absolute is suicidal. One cannot annihilate his natural condition.

   A yaksa, a protector of riches, will not allow anyone to take away riches for enjoyment. Such a demon will simply create disturbances. In other words, a devotee will not depend on his material resources but on the mercy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who can give real protection. This is called raksisyatiti visvasah or (in the Bengali poetry of Bhaktivinoda Thakura's Saranagati), 'avasya raksibe krsna'--visvasa palana. The surrendered soul must accept the fact that his real protector is Krsna, not his material acquisitions.

   Considering all these points, devotional service to Krsna is the real treasure house for the living entity. When one comes to the platform of devotional service, he always remains opulent in the association of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. One who is bereft of devotional service is swallowed by the black snake of the yoga system and bitten by the wasps and drones of fruitive activity, and he suffers consequent material miseries. Sometimes the living entity is misled into trying to merge into spiritual existence, thinking himself as good as the Supreme Personality of Godhead. This means that when he comes to the spiritual platform, he will be disturbed and will again return to the material platform. According to Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.2.32):

 

                 ye 'nye 'ravindaksa vimukta-maninas

                tvayy asta-bhavad avisuddha-buddhayah

                  aruhya krcchrena param padam tatah

                patanty adho 'nadrta-yusmad-anghrayah

 

   Such people may become sannyasis, but unless they take shelter of Krsna's lotus feet, they will return to the material platform to perform philanthropic activities. In this way, one's spiritual life is lost. This is to be understood as being devoured by the black snake.

 

                               TEXT 136

 

                                 TEXT

 

           aiche sastra kahe,----karma, jnana, yoga tyaji'

            'bhaktye' krsna vasa haya, bhaktye tanre bhaji

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   aiche--in that way; sastra kahe--Vedic literatures confirm; karma--fruitive activities; jnana--speculative knowledge; yoga--the mystic yoga system; tyaji'--giving up; bhaktye--by devotional service; krsna--the Supreme Absolute Personality of Godhead; vasa haya--becomes satisfied; bhaktye--by devotional service; tanre--Him; bhaji--we worship.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Revealed scriptures conclude that one should give up fruitive activity, speculative knowledge and the mystic yoga system and instead take to devotional service, by which Krsna can be fully satisfied.

 

                               TEXT 137

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        na sadhayati mam yogo

                      na sankhyam dharma uddhava

                      na svadhyayas tapas tyago

                       yatha bhaktir mamorjita

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   na--never; sadhayati--causes to remain satisfied; mam--Me; yogah--the process of control; na--nor; sankhyam--the process of gaining philosophical knowledge about the Absolute Truth; dharmah--such an occupation; uddhava--My dear Uddhava; na--nor; svadhyayah--study of the Vedas; tapah--austerities; tyagah--renunciation, acceptance of sannyasa, or charity; yatha--as much as; bhaktih--devotional service; mama--unto Me; urjita--developed.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   [The Supreme Personality of Godhead, Krsna, said:] " 'My dear Uddhava, neither through astanga-yoga [the mystic yoga system to control the senses], nor through impersonal monism or an analytical study of the Absolute Truth, nor through study of the Vedas, nor through practice of austerities, nor through charity, nor through acceptance of sannyasa can one satisfy Me as much as one can by developing unalloyed devotional service unto Me.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.14.20). The explanation for this verse is given in Adi-lila (17.76).

 

                               TEXT 138

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       bhaktyaham ekaya grahyah

                      sraddhayatma priyah satam

                      bhaktih punati man-nistha

                       sva-pakan api sambhavat

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   bhaktya--by devotional service; aham--I, the Supreme Personality of Godhead; ekaya--unflinching; grahyah--obtainable; sraddhaya--by faith; atma--the most dear; priyah--to be served; satam--by the devotees; bhaktih--the devotional service; punati--purifies; mat-nistha--fixed only on Me; sva-pakan--the lowest of human beings, who are accustomed to eat dogs; api--certainly; sambhavat--from all faults due to birth and other circumstances.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Being very dear to the devotees and sadhus, I am attained through unflinching faith and devotional service. This bhakti-yoga system, which gradually increases attachment for Me, purifies even a human being born among dog-eaters. That is to say, everyone can be elevated to the spiritual platform by the process of bhakti-yoga.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.14.21).

 

                               TEXT 139

 

                                 TEXT

 

               ataeva 'bhakti'----krsna-praptyera upaya

               'abhidheya' bali' tare sarva-sastre gaya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ataeva--therefore; bhakti--devotional service; krsna-praptyera--of achieving the lotus feet of Krsna; upaya--the only means; abhidheya--abhidheya; bali'--calling; tare--this system; sarva-sastre--in all revealed scriptures; gaya--is described.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The conclusion is that devotional service is the only means to approach the Supreme Personality of Godhead. This system is therefore called abhidheya. This is the verdict of all revealed scriptures.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   As stated in Bhagavad-gita (18.55).

 

                        bhaktya mam abhijanati

                      yavan yas casmi tattvatah

                       tato mam tattvato jnatva

                         visate tad-anantaram

 

   "One can understand the Supreme Personality as He is only by devotional service. And when one is in full consciousness of the Supreme Lord by such devotion, he can enter the kingdom of God."

   The aim of life is to get rid of the material conditioning and enter into spiritual existence. Although the sastras prescribe different methods for different men, the Supreme Personality of Godhead says that one ultimately must accept the path of devotional service as the assured path of spiritual advancement. Devotional service to the Lord is the only process actually confirmed by the Lord. Sarva-dharman parityajya mam ekam saranam vraja (Bg. 18.66). One must become a devotee if one wants to return home, back to Godhead, and become eternally blissful.

 

                               TEXT 140

 

                                 TEXT

 

              dhana paile yaiche sukha-bhoga phala paya

                sukha-bhoga haite duhkha apani palaya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dhana paile--when one gets riches; yaiche--just as; sukha-bhoga--enjoyment of happiness; phala--result; paya--one gets; sukha-bhoga--real enjoyment of happiness; haite--from; duhkha--all distresses; apani--themselves; palaya--run away.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "When one actually becomes rich, he naturally enjoys all kinds of happiness. When one is actually in a happy mood, all distressful conditions go away by themselves. No extraneous endeavor is needed.

 

                               TEXT 141

 

                                 TEXT

 

               taiche bhakti-phale krsne prema upajaya

                preme krsnasvada haile bhava nasa paya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   taiche--similarly; bhakti-phale--by the result of devotional service; krsne--unto Lord Krsna; prema--love; upajaya--arises; preme--in devotional love; krsna-asvada--tasting the association of Lord Krsna; haile--when there is; bhava--the distress of the repetition of birth and death; nasa--annihilation; paya--obtains.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Similarly, as a result of bhakti, one's dormant love for Krsna awakens. When one is so situated that he can taste the association of Lord Krsna, material existence, the repetition of birth and death, comes to an end.

 

                               TEXT 142

 

                                 TEXT

 

        daridrya-nasa, bha va-ksa ya,----premera 'phala' naya

              prema-sukha-bhoga----mukhya prayojana haya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   daridrya-nasa--the end of poverty-stricken life; bhava-ksaya--annihilation of material existence; premera--of love of Godhead; phala--the result; naya--certainly is not; prema-sukha-bhoga--enjoyment of the happiness of love of God; mukhya--chief; prayojana--goal of life; haya--is.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The goal of love of Godhead is not to become materially rich or free from material bondage. The real goal is to be situated in devotional service to the Lord and to enjoy transcendental bliss.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The results of devotional service are certainly not material benefits or liberation from material bondage. The goal of devotional service is to be eternally situated in the loving service of the Lord and to enjoy spiritual bliss from that service. One is said to be in a poverty-stricken condition when one forgets the Supreme Personality of Godhead. One has to end such a life of poverty in order to automatically end the miserable conditions of material existence. One is automatically liberated from material enjoyment when one tastes the service of Krsna. One does not have to endeavor separately for opulence. Opulence automatically comes to the pure devotee, even though he does not desire material happiness.

 

                               TEXT 143

 

                                 TEXT

 

           veda-sastre kahe sambandha, abhidheya, prayojana

            krsna, krsna-bhakti, prema,----tina maha-dhana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   veda-sastre--in Vedic literature; kahe--it is said; sambandha--relationship; abhidheya--execution; pra yojana--goal; krsna--Lord Krsna; krsna-bhakti--devotional service to the Lord; prema--love of Godhead; tina--these three; maha-dhana--the supreme treasure.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In Vedic literatures, Krsna is the central point of attraction, and His service is our activity. To attain the platform of love of Krsna is life's ultimate goal. Therefore Krsna, Krsna's service and love of Krsna are the three great riches of life.

 

                               TEXT 144

 

                                 TEXT

 

            vedadi sakala sastre krsna----mukhya sambandha

                tanra jnane anusange yaya maya-bandha

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   veda-adi--beginning with the Vedas; sakala--all; sastre--in the revealed scriptures; krsna--Lord Krsna; mukhya--chief; sambandha--central point or central attraction; tanra jnane--by knowledge of Him; anusange--simultaneously; yaya--goes away; maya-bandha--the bondage of material existence.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In all revealed scriptures, beginning with the Vedas, the central point of attraction is Krsna. When complete knowledge of Him is realized, the bondage of maya, the illusory energy, is automatically broken.

 

                               TEXT 145

 

                                 TEXT

 

           vyamohaya caracarasya jagatas te te puranagamas

         tam tam eva hi devatam paramikam jalpantu kalpavadhi

         siddhante punar eka eva bhagavan visnuh samastagama-

            vyaparesu vivecana-vyatikaram nitesu nisciyate

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   vyamohaya--to increase the illusion and ignorance; cara-acarasya--of all living entities, moving and nonmoving; jagatah--of the world; te te--those respective; purana--the supplementary Vedic literatures called the Puranas; agamah--and Vedas; tam tam--that respective; eva hi--certainly; devatam--demigod; paramikam--as supreme; jalpantu--let them speak about; kalpa-avadhi--until the end of the millennium; siddhante--in conclusion; punah--but; ekah--one; eva--only; bhagavan--Supreme Personality of Godhead; visnuh--Lord Visnu; samasta--all; agama--of the Vedas; vyaparesu--in the dealings; vivecana-vyatikaram--to collective consideration; nitesu--when forcibly brought; nisciyate--is established.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'There are many types of Vedic literatures and supplementary Puranas. In each of them there are particular demigods who are spoken of as the chief demigods. This is just to create an illusion for moving and nonmoving living entities. Let them perpetually engage in such imaginations. However, when one analytically studies all these Vedic literatures collectively, he comes to the conclusion that Lord Visnu is the one and only Supreme Personality of Godhead.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a verse from the Padma Purana.

 

                               TEXT 146

 

                                 TEXT

 

              mukhya-gauna-vrtti, kimva anvaya-vyatireke

                vedera pratijna kevala kahaye krsnake

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   mukhya--chief; gauna--secondary; vrtti--meaning; kimva--or; anvaya-vyatireke--directly or indirectly; vedera pratijna--ultimate declaration of the Vedas; kevala--only; kahaye--speaks; krsnake--about Krsna.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "When one accepts Vedic literature by interpretation or even by dictionary meaning, directly or indirectly the ultimate declaration of Vedic knowledge points to Lord Krsna.

 

                            TEXTS 147-148

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       kim vidhatte kim acaste

                        kim anudya vikalpayet

                        ity asya hrdayam loke

                        nanyo mad veda kascana

 

                     mam vidhatte 'bhidhatte mam

                       vikalpyapohyate hy aham

                        etavan sarva-vedarthah

                       sabda asthaya mam bhidam

                        maya-matram anudyante

                        pratisidhya prasidati

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   kim--what; vidhatte--direct; kim--what; acaste--declare; kim--what; anudya--taking as the object; vikalpayet--may conjecture; iti--thus; asyah--of the Vedic literature; hrdayam--intention; loke--in this world; na--not; anyah--other; mat--than Me; veda--knows; kascana--anyone; mam--Me; vidhatte--they ordain; abhidhatte--set forth; mam--Me; vikalpya--speculating; aphyate--am fixed; hi--certainly; aham--I; etavan--of such measures; sarva-veda-arthah--the purport of the Vedas; sabdah--the Vedas; asthaya--taking shelter of; mam--Me; bhidam--different; maya--illusory energy; matram--only; anudya--saying; ante--at the end; pratisidhya--driving away; prasidati--gets satisfaction.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'What is the direction of all Vedic literatures? On whom do they set focus? Who is the purpose of all speculation? Outside of Me no one knows these things. Now you should know that all these activities are aimed at ordaining and setting forth Me. The purpose of Vedic literature is to know Me by different speculations, either by indirect understanding or by dictionary understanding. Everyone is speculating about Me. The essence of all Vedic literatures is to distinguish Me from maya. By considering the illusory energy, one comes to the platform of understanding Me. In this way one becomes free from speculation about the Vedas and comes to Me as the conclusion. Thus one is satisfied.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   These two verses are quoted from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.21.42,43). When Uddhava asked Krsna about the purpose of Vedic speculation, the Lord informed him of the process of understanding Vedic literature. The Vedas are composed of karma-kanda, jnana-kanda and upasana-kanda. If one analytically studies the purpose of the Vedas, he understands that by karma-kanda, sacrificial activity, one comes to the conclusion of jnana-kanda, speculative knowledge. After speculation, one comes to the conclusion that worship of the Supreme Personality of Godhead is the ultimate. When one comes to this conclusion, he becomes fully satisfied.

 

                               TEXT 149

 

                                 TEXT

 

             krsnera svarupa----ananta, vaibhava----apara

                cic-chakti, maya-sakti, jiva-sakti ara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krsnera sva-rupa--the transcendental form of Krsna; ananta--unlimitedly expanded; vaibhava--opulence; apara--unlimited; cit-sakti--internal potency; maya-sakti--external potency; jiva-sakti--marginal potency; ara--and.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The transcendental form of Lord Krsna is unlimited and also has unlimited opulence. He possesses the internal potency, external potency and marginal potency.

 

                               TEXT 150

 

                                 TEXT

 

            vaikuntha, brahmanda-gana----sakti-karya ha ya

            svarupa-sakti sakti-karyera----krsna samasraya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   vaikuntha--the spiritual world; brahmanda-gana--universes of the material world; sakti-karya haya--they are all activities of Krsna's potencies; svarupa-sakti--of the internal potency; sakti-karyera--of the activities of the external potency; krsna--Lord Krsna; samasraya--the original source.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Both the material and spiritual world are transformations of Krsna's internal and external potencies. Therefore Krsna is the original source of both material and spiritual manifestations.

 

                               TEXT 151

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        dasame dasamam laksyam

                         asritasraya-vigraham

                      sri-krsnakhyam param dhama

                        jagad-dhama namami tat

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dasame--in the Tenth Canto; dasamam--the tenth subject matter; laksyam--to be seen; asrita--of the sheltered; asraya--of the shelter; vigraham--who is the form; sri-krsna-akhyam--known as Lord Sri Krsna; param--supreme; dhama--abode; jagat-dhama--the abode of the universes; namami--I offer my obeisances; tat--to Him.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'The Tenth Canto of Srimad-Bhagavatam reveals the tenth object, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is the shelter of all surrendered souls. He is known as Sri Krsna, and He is the ultimate source of all the universes. Let me offer my obeisances unto Him.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Bhavartha-dipika, Sridhara Svami's commentary on Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.1.1). In the Tenth Canto of Srimad-Bhagavatam there is a description of the asraya-tattva, Sri Krsna. There are two tattvas--asraya-tattva and asrita-tattva. Asraya-tattva is the objective, and asrita-tattva is the subjective. Since the lotus feet of Lord Sri Krsna are the shelter of all devotees, Sri Krsna is called param dhama. In Bhagavad-gita it is stated: param brahma param dhama pavitram paramam bhavan. Everything is resting under the lotus feet of Krsna. In Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.14.58) it is stated:

 

                   samasrita ye pada-pallava-plavam

                    mahat-padam punya-yaso-murareh

 

   Under the lotus feet of Sri Krsna, the entire mahat-tattva is existing. Since everything is under Sri Krsna's protection, Sri Krsna is called asraya-tattva. Everything else is called asrita-tattva. The material creation is also called asrita-tattva. Liberation from material bondage and the attainment of the spiritual platform are also asrita-tattva. Krsna is the only asraya-tattva. In the beginning of the creation there are Maha-Visnu, Garbhodakasayi Visnu and Ksirodakasayi Visnu. They are also asraya-tattva. Krsna is the cause of all causes (sarva-karana-karanam). To understand Krsna perfectly, one has to make an analytical study of asraya-tattva and asrita-tattva.

 

                               TEXT 152

 

                                 TEXT

 

                krsnera svarupa-vicara suna, sanatana

             advaya-jnana-tattva, vraje vrajendra-nandana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krsnera--of Lord Krsna; svarupa-vicara--consideration of the eternal form; suna--please hear; sanatana--My dear Sanatana; advaya-jnana-tattva--the Absolute Truth without duality; vraje--in Vrndavana; vrajendra-nandana--the son of Nanda Maharaja.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "O Sanatana, please hear about the eternal form of Lord Krsna. He is the Absolute Truth, devoid of duality but present in Vrndavana as the son of Nanda Maharaja.

 

                               TEXT 153

 

                                 TEXT

 

                sarva-adi, sarva-amsi, kisora-sekhara

               cid-ananda-deha, sarvasraya, sarvesvara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sarva-adi--origin of everything; sarva-amsi--sum total of all parts and parcels; kisora-sekhara--the supreme youth; cit-ananda-deha--a body of spiritual blissfulness; sarva-asraya--shelter of everyone; sarva-isvara--master of everyone.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Krsna is the original source of everything and the sum total of everything. He appears as the supreme youth, and His whole body is composed of spiritual bliss. He is the shelter of everything and master of everyone.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Krsna is the origin of all visnu-tattvas, including Maha-Visnu, Garbhodakasayi Visnu and Ksirodakasayi Visnu. He is the ultimate goal of Vaisnava philosophy. Everything emanates from Him. His body is completely spiritual and is the source of all spiritual being. Although He is the source of everything, He Himself has no source. Advaitam acyutam anadim ananta-rupam, adyam purana-purusam nava-yauvanam ca. Although He is the supreme source of everyone, He is still always a fresh youth.

 

                               TEXT 154

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        isvarah paramah krsnah

                       sac-cid-ananda-vigrahah

                         anadir adir govindah

                         sarva-karana-karanam

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   isvarah--the controller; paramah--supreme; krsnah--Lord Krsna; sat--eternal existence; cit--absolute knowledge; ananda--absolute bliss; vigrahah--whose form; anadih--without beginning; adih--the origin; govindah--Lord Govinda; sarva-karana-karanam--the cause of all causes.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Krsna, who is known as Govinda, is the supreme controller. He has an eternal, blissful, spiritual body. He is the origin of all. He has no other origin, for He is the prime cause of all causes.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is the first verse of the Fifth Chapter of Brahma-samhita.

 

                               TEXT 155

 

                                 TEXT

 

              svayam bhagavan krsna, 'govinda' para nama

            sarvaisvarya-purna yanra goloka----nitya-dhama

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sva yam--personally; bhagavan--the Supreme Personality of Godhead; krsna--Krsna; govinda--Govinda; para nama--another name; sarva-aisvarya-purna--full of all opulences; yanra--whose; goloka--Goloka Vrndavana; nitya-dhama--eternal abode.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The original Supreme Personality of Godhead is Krsna. His original name is Govinda. He is full of all opulences, and His eternal abode is known as Goloka Vrndavana.

 

                               TEXT 156

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        ete camsa-kalah pumsah

                      krsnas tu bhagavan svayam

                        indrari-vyakulam lokam

                         mrdayanti yuge yuge

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ete--these; ca--and; amsa--plenary portions; kalah--parts of plenary portions; pumsah--of the purusa-avataras; krsnah--Lord Krsna; tu--but; bhagavan--the Supreme Personality of Godhead; svayam--Himself; indra-ari--the enemies of Lord Indra; vyakulam--full of; lokam--the world; mrdayanti--make happy; yuge yuge--at the right time in each age.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'All these incarnations of Godhead are either plenary portions or parts of the plenary portions of the purusa-avataras. But Krsna is the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself. In every age He protects the world through His different features when the world is disturbed by the enemies of Indra.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (1.3.28). See also Adi-lila, Chapter Two, verse 67.

 

                               TEXT 157

 

                                 TEXT

 

             jnana, yoga, bhakti,----tina sadhanera vase

              brahma, atma, bhagavan----trividha prakase

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   jnana--knowledge; yoga--mystic power; bhakti--devotional service; tina--three; sadhanera--of the processes of spiritual life; vase--under the control; brahma--impersonal Brahman; atma--localized Paramatma; bhagavan--the Supreme Personality of Godhead; tri-vidha prakase--three kinds of manifestation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "There are three kinds of spiritual processes for understanding the Absolute Truth--the processes of speculative knowledge, mystic yoga and bhakti-yoga. According to these three processes, the Absolute Truth is manifested as Brahman, Paramatma and Bhagavan.

 

                               TEXT 158

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       vadanti tat tattva-vidas

                      tattvam yaj jnanam advayam

                         brahmeti paramatmeti

                        bhagavan iti sabdyate

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   vadanti--they say; tat--that; tattva-vidah--learned souls; tattvam--the Absolute Truth; yat--which; jnanam--knowledge; advayam--nondual; brahma--Brahman; iti--thus; paramatma--Paramatma; iti--thus; bhagavan--Bhagavan; iti--thus; sabdyate--is known.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Learned transcendentalists who know the Absolute Truth call this nondual substance Brahman, Paramatma or Bhagavan.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (1.2.11). For an explanation, see also Adi-lila, Chapter Two, verse 11.

   Those who are interested in the impersonal Brahman effulgence which is not different from the Supreme Personality of Godhead, can attain that goal by speculative knowledge. Those who are interested in practicing mystic yoga can attain the localized aspect of Paramatma. As stated in Bhagavad-gita, isvarah sarva-bhutanam hrd-dese 'rjuna tisthati: the Supreme Personality of Godhead is situated within the heart as Paramatma. He witnesses the activities of the living entities and gives them permission to act.

 

                               TEXT 159

 

                                 TEXT

 

            brahma----anga-kanti tanra, nirvisesa prakase

               surya yena carma-cakse jyotirmaya bhase

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   brahma--the impersonal Brahman effulgence; anga-kanti--the bodily rays; tanra--of Him; nirvisesa--without varieties; prakase--manifestation; surya yena--exactly like the sun; carma-cakse--with our ordinary material eyes; jyotih-maya--simply effulgent; bhase--appears.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The manifestation of the impersonal Brahman effulgence, which is without variety, is the rays of Krsna's bodily effulgence. It is exactly like the sun. When the sun is seen by our ordinary eyes, it simply appears to consist of effulgence.

 

                               TEXT 160

 

                                 TEXT

 

               yasya prabha prabhavato jagad-anda-koti-

                kotisv asesa-vasudhadi-vibhuti-bhinnam

               tad brahma niskalam anantam asesa-bhutam

                govindam adi-purusam tam aham bhajami

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   yasya--of whom; prabha--the effulgence; prabhavatah--of one who excels in power; jagat-anda--of universes; koti-kotisu--in millions and millions; asesa--unlimited; vasudha-adi--with planets and other manifestations; vibhuti--with opulences; bhinnam--becoming variegated; tat--that; brahma--Brahman; niskalam--without parts; anantam--unlimited; asesa-bhutam--being complete; govindam--Lord Govinda; adi-purusam--the original person; tam--Him; aham--I; bhajami--worship.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'I worship Govinda, the primeval Lord, who is endowed with great power. The glowing effulgence of His transcendental form is the impersonal Brahman, which is absolute, complete and unlimited and which displays the varieties of countless planets, with their different opulences, in millions and millions of universes.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is quoted from Brahma-samhita (5.40). For an explanation, refer to Adi-lila, Chapter Two, verse 14.

 

                               TEXT 161

 

                                 TEXT

 

               paramatma yenho, tenho krsnera eka amsa

               atmara 'atma' haya krsna sarva-avatamsa

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   paramatma--the Supersoul within the heart; yenho--who; tenho--He; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; eka--one; amsa--plenary portion; atmara--of the soul; atma--the soul; haya--is; krsna--Lord Krsna; sarva--of everything; avatamsa--source.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The Paramatma, the Supersoul feature, is the partial plenary portion of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is the original source of all living entities. It is also Krsna who is the original source of Paramatma.

 

                               TEXT 162

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        krsnam enam avehi tvam

                         atmanam akhilatmanam

                      jagad-dhitaya so 'py atra

                          dehivabhati mayaya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krsnam--in the Supreme Personality of Godhead; enam--this; avehi--just try to understand; tvam--you; atmanam--the soul; akhila-atmanam--of all living entities; jagat-hita-ya--the benefit of the whole universe; sah--He; api--certainly; atra--here; dehi--a human being; iva--like; abhati--appears; mayaya--by His internal potency.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'You should know Krsna as the original soul of all atmas [living entities]. For the benefit of the whole universe, He has, out of His causeless mercy, appeared as an ordinary human being. He has done this with the strength of His own internal potency.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.14.55). Pariksit Maharaja asked Sukadeva Gosvami why Krsna was so beloved by the residents of Vrndavana, who loved Him even more than their own offspring or life itself. At that time Sukadeva Gosvami replied that everyone's atma, or soul, is very, very dear, especially to all living entities who have accepted material bodies. However, that atma, the spirit soul, is part and parcel of Krsna. For this reason, Krsna is very dear to every living entity. Everyone's body is very dear to oneself, and one wants to protect the body by all means because within the body the soul is living. Due to the intimate relationship between the soul and the body, the body is important and dear to everyone. Similarly, the soul, being part and parcel of Krsna, the Supreme Lord, is very, very dear to all living entities. Unfortunately, the soul forgets his constitutional position and thinks he is only the body (deha-atma-bud-dhi). Thus the soul is subjected to the rules and regulations of material nature. When a living entity, by his intelligence, reawakens his attraction for Krsna, he can understand that he is not the body but part and parcel of Krsna. Thus filled with knowledge, he no longer labors under attachment to the body and everything related to the body. janasya moho 'yam aham mameti. Material existence, wherein one thinks, "I am the body, and this belongs to me," is also illusory. One must redirect his attraction to Krsna. Srimad-Bhagavatam (1.2.7) states:

 

                          vasudeve bhagavati

                       bhakti-yogah prayojitah

                        janayaty asu vairagyam

                       jnanam ca yad ahaitukam

 

   "By rendering devotional service unto the Personality of Godhead, Sri Krsna, one immediately acquires causeless knowledge and detachment from the world."

 

                               TEXT 163

 

                                 TEXT

 

                          athava bahunaitena

                        kim jnatena tavarjuna

                      vistabhyaham idam krtsnam

                        ekamsena sthito jagat

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   athava--or; bahuna--much; etena--with this; kim--what use; jnatena--being known; tava--by you; arjuna--O Arjuna; vistabhya--pervading; aham--I; idam--this; krtsnam--entire; eka-amsena--with one portion; sthitah--situated; jagat--universe.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'But what need is there, Arjuna, for all this detailed knowledge? With a single fragment of Myself, I pervade and support this entire universe.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Bhagavad-gita (10.42).

 

                               TEXT 164

 

                                 TEXT

 

             'bhaktye' bhagavanera anubhava----purna-rupa

                  eka-i vigrahe tanra ananta svarupa

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   bhaktye--by devotional service; bhagavanera--of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; anubhava--perception; purna-rupa--perfectly; eka-i--one; vigrahe--in the transcendental form; tanra--His; ananta--unlimited; sva-rupa--expansions of plenary portions.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Only by devotional activity can one understand the transcendental form of the Lord, which is perfect in all respects. Although His form is one, He can expand His form into unlimited numbers by His supreme will.

 

                               TEXT 165

 

                                 TEXT

 

             sva yam-rupa, tad-ekatma-rupa, avesa----nama

                 prathamei tina-rupe rahena bhagavan

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sva yam-rupa--the personal form; tat-ekatma-rupa--the same form, nondifferent from svayam-rupa; avesa--especially empowered; nama--named; prathamei--in the beginning; tina-rupe--in three forms; rahena--remains; bhagavan--the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The Supreme Personality of Godhead exists in three principal forms--svayam-rupa, tad-ekatma-rupa, and avesa-rupa.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Srila Rupa Gosvami has described svayam-rupa in his Laghu-bhagavatamrta, purva-khanda, verse 12, ananyapeksi yad rupam svayam-rupah sa ucyate: the original form of the Supreme Personality of Godhead does not depend on other forms. The original form is called svayam-rupa, and it is described in Srimad-Bhagavatam: krsnas tu bhagavan svayam (1.3.28). Krsna's original form as a cowherd boy in Vrndavana is called svayam-rupa. It is confirmed in the Brahma-samhita (5.1):

 

                        isvarah paramah krsnah

                       sac-cid-ananda-vigrahah

                         anadir adir govindah

                         sarva-karana-karanam

 

   There is nothing superior to Govinda. He is the ultimate source and the cause of all causes. In Bhagavad-gita (7.7) the Lord says, mattah parataram nanyat: "There is no truth superior to Me.

   The tad-ekatma-rupa is also described in the Laghu-bhagavatamrta, Purva-khanda, verse 14:

 

                        yad rupam tad-abhedena

                          svarupena virajate

                         akrtyadibhir anyadrk

                        sa tad-ekatma-rupakah

 

   The tad-ekatma-rupa forms exist simultaneously with the svayam-rupa form and are nondifferent. At the same time, the bodily features and specific activities appear to be different. This tad-ekatma-rupa is also divided into two categories--svamsa and vilasa.

   His avesa form is also explained in the Laghu-bhagavatamrta, verse 18:

 

                        jnana-saktyadi-kalaya

                        yatravisto janardanah

                         ta avesa nigadyante

                         jiva eva mahattamah

 

   A living entity who is specifically empowered by the Lord with knowledge or strength is technically called avesa-rupa. As stated in the Caitanya-caritamrta (Antya 7.11), krsna-sakti vina nahe tara pravartana: unless a devotee is specifically empowered by the Lord, he cannot preach the holy name of the Lord all over the world. This is an explanation of the word avesa-rupa.

 

                               TEXT 166

 

                                 TEXT

 

         'svayam-rupa' 's va yam-prakasa'----dui rupe sphurti

             svayam-rupe----eka 'krsna' vraje gopa-murti

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sva yam-rupa--the original form of the Lord; sva yam-prakasa--the personal manifestation; dui rupe--in two forms; sphurti--exhibition; svayam-rupe--in the original form; eka--one; krsna--Krsna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead; vraje--in Vrndavana; gopa-murti--the cowherd boy.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The original form of the Lord [svayam-rupa] is exhibited in two forms--svayam-rupa and svayam-prakasa. In His original form as svayam-rupa, Krsna is observed as a cowherd boy in Vrndavana.

 

                               TEXT 167

 

                                 TEXT

 

              'prabhava-vaibhava'-rupe dvividha prakase

                 eka-vapu bahu rupa yaiche haila rase

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prabhava--prabhava; vaibhava--vaibhava; rupe--in forms; dvi-vidha pra-kase--twofold manifestations; eka-vapu--the same original form; bahu rupa--expanded into unlimited numbers; yaiche--like; haila--it was; rase--while dancing in the rasa dance with the gopis.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In His original form, Krsna manifests Himself in two features--prabhava and vaibhava. He expands His one original form into many, as He did during the rasa-lila dance.

 

                               TEXT 168

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 mahisi-vivahe haila bahu-vidha murti

              'prabhava prakasa'----ei sastra-parasiddhi

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   mahisi-vivahe--in the matter of marrying 16,108 wives at Dvaraka; haila--there were; bahu-vidha murti--many forms; prabhava prakasa--called prabhava-prakasa; ei--this; sastra-parasiddhi--determined by reference to the revealed scriptures.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "When the Lord married 16,108 wives at Dvaraka, He expanded Himself into many forms. These expansions and the expansions at the rasa dance are called prabhava-prakasa, according to the directions of revealed scriptures.

 

                               TEXT 169

 

                                 TEXT

 

                saubhary-adi-praya sei kaya-vyuha naya

              kaya-vyuha haile naradera vismaya na haya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   saubhari-adi--beginning with the sage named Saubhari; praya--like; sei--that; kaya-vyuha--the expansion of one's body; naya--is not; kaya-vyuha--expansions of the body; haile--if there are; naradera--of Narada Muni; vismaya--the astonishment; na haya--there cannot be.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The prabhava-prakasa expansions of Lord Krsna are not like the expansions of the sage Saubhari. Had they been so, Narada would not have been astonished to see them.

 

                               TEXT 170

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        citram bataitad ekena

                        vapusa yugapat prthak

                       grhesu dvy-asta-sahasram

                         striya eka udavahat

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   citram--wonderful; bata--oh; etat--this; ekena--with one; vapusa--form; yugapat--simultaneously; prthak--separately; grhesu--in the houses; dvi-asta-sahasram--sixteen thousand; striyah--all the queens; ekah--the one Sri Krsna; udavahat--married.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'It is astounding that Lord Sri Krsna, who is one without a second, expanded Himself in sixteen thousand similar forms to marry sixteen thousand queens in their respective homes.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is spoken by Narada Muni in Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.69.2).

 

                               TEXT 171

 

                                 TEXT

 

                sei vapu, sei akrti prthak yadi bhase

               bhavavesa-bhede nama 'vaibhava-prakase'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sei vapu--that form; sei akrti--that feature; prthak--different; yadi--if; bhase--appears; bhava-avesa--of the ecstatic emotion; bhede--according to varieties; nama--named; vaibhava-prakase--vaibhava-prakasa.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "If one form or feature is differently manifested according to different emotional features, it is called vaibhava-prakasa.

 

                               TEXT 172

 

                                 TEXT

 

               ananta prakase krsnera nahi murti-bheda

                 akara-varna-astra-bhede nama-vibheda

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ananta prakase--in innumerable manifestations; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; nahi--there is not; murti-bheda--difference of form; akara--of features; varna--of color; astra--of weapons; bhede--according to differentiation; nama-vibheda--difference of names.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "When the Lord expands Himself in innumerable forms, there is no difference in the forms, but due to different features, bodily colors and weapons, the names are different.

 

                               TEXT 173

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        anye ca samskrtatmano

                         vidhinabhihitena te

                     yajanti tvan-mayas tvam vai

                        bahu-murtyeka-murtikam

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   anye--different persons; ca--also; samskrta-atmanah--persons who are purified; vidhina--by the regulative principles; abhihitena--stated in the revealed scriptures; te--such persons; yajanti--worship; tvat-mayah--being absorbed in You; tvam--You; vai--certainly; bahu-murti--having many forms; eka-murtikam--although one.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'In different Vedic scriptures, there are prescribed rules and regulative principles for worshiping different types of forms. When one is purified by these rules and regulations, he worships You, the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Although manifest in many forms, You are one.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is quoted from Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.40.7). In the Vedas it is stated that the one becomes many (eko bahu syam). The Supreme Personality of Godhead expands Himself in various forms--visnu-tattva, jiva-tattva and sakti-tattva.

   According to the Vedic literatures, there are different regulative principles for the worship of each of these forms. If one takes advantage of the Vedic literatures and purifies himself by following the rules and regulations, ultimately he worships the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Krsna. Krsna says in Bhagavad-gita (4.11): mama vartmanuvartante manusyah partha sarvasah. Worship of the demigods is in a sense worship of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, but such worship is said to be avidhi-purvakam, improper. Actually demigod worship is meant for unintelligent men. One who is intelligent considers the words of the Supreme Personality of Godhead: sarva dharman parityajya mam ekam saranam vraja. One who worships demigods worships the Supreme Lord indirectly, but according to the revealed scriptures, there is no need to worship Him indirectly. One can worship Him directly.

 

                               TEXT 174

 

                                 TEXT

 

               vaibhava-prakasa krsnera----sri-balarama

              varna-matra-bheda, saba----krsnera samana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   vaibhava-prakasa--manifestation of the vaibhava feature; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; sri-balarama--Sri Balarama; varna-matra--color only; bheda--difference; saba--everything; krsnera samana--equal to Krsna.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The first manifestation of the vaibhava feature of Krsna is Sri Balaramaji. Sri Balarama and Krsna have different bodily colors, but otherwise Sri Balarama is equal to Krsna in all respects.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   To understand the difference between svayam-rupa, tad-ekatma-rupa, avesa, prabhava and vaibhava, Srila Bhaktivinoda Thakura has given the following description. In the beginning, Krsna has three bodily features: (1) svayam-rupa, as a cowherd boy in Vrndavana; (2) tad-ekatma-rupa, which is divided into svamsaka and vilasa; and (3) avesa-rupa. The svamsaka, or expansions of the personal potency, are (1) Karanodakasayi, Garbhodakasayi, Ksirodakasayi and (2) incarnations such as the fish, tortoise, boar and Nrsimha. The vilasa-rupa has a prabhava division, including Vasudeva, Sankarsana, Pradyumna and Aniruddha. There is also a vaibhava division in which there are twenty-four forms, including the second Vasudeva, Sankarsana, Pradyumna and Aniruddha. For each of these, there are three forms; therefore there are twelve forms altogether. These twelve forms constitute the predominant names for the twelve months of the year as well as the twelve tilaka marks on the body. Each of the four Personalities of Godhead expands into two other forms; thus there are eight forms, such as Purusottama, Acyuta, etc. The four forms (Vasudeva, etc.), the twelve (Kesava, etc.), and the eight (Purusottama, etc.) all together constitute twenty-four forms. All the forms are differently named in accordance with the weapons They hold in Their four hands.

 

                               TEXT 175

 

                                 TEXT

 

                vaibhava-prakasa yaiche devaki-tanuja

            dvibhuja-svarupa kabhu, kabhu haya caturbhuja

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   vaibhava-prakasa--the feature of vaibhava-prakasa; yaiche--just as; devaki-tanuja--the son of Devaki; dvi-bhuja--two-handed; svarupa--form; kabhu--sometimes; kabhu--sometimes; haya--is; catuh-bhuja--four-handed.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "An example of vaibhava-prakasa is the son of Devaki. He sometimes has two hands and sometimes four hands.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   When Lord Krsna took His birth, He appeared outside the womb as four-handed Visnu. Then Devaki and Vasudeva offered their prayers to Him and asked Him to assume His two-handed form. The Lord immediately assumed His two handed form and ordered that He be transferred to Gokula on the other side of the River Yamuna.

 

                               TEXT 176

 

                                 TEXT

 

              ye-kale dvibhuja, nama----vaibhava-prakasa

              caturbhuja haile, nama----prabhava-prakasa

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ye-kale dvi-bhuja--when the Lord appears as two-handed; nama--named; vaibhava-prakasa--vaibhava-prakasa; catuh-bhuja haile--when He becomes four-handed; nama--named; prabhava-prakasa--prabhava-prakasa.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "When the Lord is two-handed, He is called vaibhava-prakasa, and when He is four-handed He is called prabhava-prakasa.

 

                               TEXT 177

 

                                 TEXT

 

               sva yam-rupera gopa-vesa, gopa-abhimana

          vasudevera ksatriya-vesa, 'ami----ksatriya'-jnana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   svayam-rupera--of the original form; gopa-vesa--the dress of a cowherd boy; gopa-abhimana--thinking Himself a cowherd boy; vasudevera--of Vasudeva, the son of Vasudeva and Devaki; ksatriya-vesa--the dress is like that of a ksatriya; ami--I; ksatriya--a ksatriya; jnana--knowledge.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In His original form, the Lord dresses like a cowherd boy and thinks Himself one of them. When He appears as Vasudeva, the son of Vasudeva and Devaki, His dress and consciousness are those of a ksatriya, a warrior.

 

                               TEXT 178

 

                                 TEXT

 

           saundarya, aisvarya, madhurya, vaidagdhya-vilasa

                 vrajendra-nandane iha adhika ullasa

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   saundarya--the beauty; aisvarya--the opulence; madhurya--the sweetness; vaidagdhya-vilasa--the intellectual pastimes; vrajendra-nandane--of the son of Nanda Maharaja and Yasoda; iha--all these; adhika ullasa--more jubilant.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "When one compares the beauty, opulence, sweetness and intellectual pastimes of Vasudeva, the warrior, to Krsna, the cowherd boy, son of Nanda Maharaja, one sees that Krsna's attributes are more pleasant.

 

                               TEXT 179

 

                                 TEXT

 

              govindera madhuri dekhi' vasudevera ksobha

                  se madhuri asvadite upajaya lobha

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   govindera--of Lord Govinda; madhuri--the sweetness; dekhi'--seeing; vasudevera--of Vasudeva; ksobha--agitation; se--that; madhuri--sweetness; asvadite--to taste; upajaya--awakens; lobha--greed.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Indeed, Vasudeva is agitated just to see the sweetness of Govinda, and a transcendental greed awakens in Him to enjoy that sweetness.

 

                               TEXT 180

 

                                 TEXT

 

          udgirnadbhuta-madhuri-parimalasyabhira-lilasya me

        dvaitam hanta samiksayan muhur asau citriyate caranah

          cetah keli-kutuhalottaralitam satyam sakhe mamakam

       yasya preksya svarupatam vraja-vadhu-sarupyam anvicchati

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   udgirna--overflowing; adbhuta--wonderful; madhuri--sweetness; parimalasya--whose fragrance; abhira--of a cowherd boy; lilasya--who has pastimes; me--My; dvaitam--second form; hanta--alas; samiksayan--showing; muhuh--again and again; asau--that; citriyate--is acting like a picture; caranah--dramatic actor; cetah--heart; keli-kutuhala--by longing for pastimes; uttaralitam--greatly excited; satyam--actually; sakhe--O dear friend; mamakam--My; yasya--of whom; preksya--by seeing; sva-rupatam--similarity to My form; vraja-vadhu--of the damsels of Vrajabhumi; sarupyam--a form like the forms; anvicchati--desires.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'My dear friend, this dramatic actor appears like a second form of My own self. Like a picture, He displays My pastimes as a cowherd boy overflowing with wonderfully attractive sweetness and fragrance, which are so dear to the damsels of Vraja. When I see such a display, My heart becomes greatly excited. I long for such pastimes and desire a form exactly like the damsels of Vraja.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is found in the Lalita-madhava (4.19).

 

                               TEXT 181

 

                                 TEXT

 

              mathuraya yaiche gandharva-nrtya-darasane

                punah dvarakate yaiche citra-vilokane

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   mathuraya--at Mathura; yaiche--just as; gandharva-nrtya--the dance of the Gandharvas; darasane--by seeing; punah--again; dvarakate--at Dvaraka; yaiche--just as; citra-vilokane--by seeing a picture of Krsna.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "One instance of Vasudeva's attraction to Krsna occurred when Vasudeva saw the Gandharva dance at Mathura. Another instance occurred in Dvaraka when Vasudeva was surprised to see a picture of Krsna.

 

                               TEXT 182

 

                                 TEXT

 

                aparikalita-purvah kas camatkara-kari

               sphuratu mama gariyan esa madhurya-purah

             ayam aham api hanta preksya yam lubdha-cetah

                sarabhasam upabhoktum kamaye radhikeva

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   aparikalita--not experienced; purvah--previously; kah--who; camatkara-kari--causing wonder; sphuratu--manifests; mama--My; gariyan--more great; esah--this; madhurya-purah--abundance of sweetness; ayam--this; aham--I; api--even; hanta--alas; preksya--seeing; yam--which; lubdha-cetah--My mind being bewildered; sa-rabhasam--impetuously; upabhoktum--to enjoy; kamaye--desire; radhika iva--like Srimati Radharani.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Who manifests an abundance of sweetness greater than Mine, which has never been experienced before and which causes wonder to all? Alas, I Myself, My mind bewildered upon seeing this beauty, impetuously desire to enjoy it like Srimati Radharani.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse spoken by Vasudeva in Dvaraka is recorded by Srila Rupa Gosvami in his Lalita-madhava (8.34).

 

                               TEXT 183

 

                                 TEXT

 

                sei vapu bhinnabhase kichu bhinnakara

             bhavavesakrti-bhede 'tad-ekatma' nama tanra

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sei vapu--that body; bhinna-abhase--manifested differently; kichu--some; bhinna-akara--bodily differences; bhava-avesa-akrti--forms and transcendental emotions; bhede--by different; tat-ekatma nama--the name is tad-ekatma; tanra--of Krsna.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "When that body is a little differently manifest and its features a little different in transcendental emotion and form, it is called tad-ekatma.

 

                               TEXT 184

 

                                 TEXT

 

           tad-ekatma-rupe 'vilasa', 'svamsa'----dui bheda

                vilasa, svamsera bhede vividha vibheda

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tat-ekatma-rupe--in the form of tad-ekatma; vilasa--pastime; svamsa--personal expansion; dui bheda--two divisions; vilasa--of the pastime expansion; svamsera--of the personal expansion; bhede--by differences; vividha--various; vibheda--distinctions.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the tad-ekatma-rupa there are pastime expansions [vilasa] and personal expansions [svamsa]. Consequently there are two divisions. According to pastime and personal expansion, there are various differences.

 

                               TEXT 185

 

                                 TEXT

 

             prabhava-vaibhava-bhede vilasa----dvidhakara

               vilasera vilasa-bheda----ananta prakara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prabhava-vaibhava-bhede--by the differences between prabhava and vaibhava,; vilasa--pastime expansion; dvidha-akara--twofold; vilasera--of pastime forms; vilasa-bheda--by the different pastimes; ananta prakara--unlimited varieties.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Again the vilasa forms are divided into twofold categories--prabhava and vaibhava. Again the pastimes of these forms are of unlimited variety.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   In the Laghu-bhagavatamrta, Purva-khanda, verse 17, it is stated:

 

                        tadrso nyuna-saktim yo

                        vyanakti svamsa iritah

                       sankarsanadir matsyadir

                       yatha tat-tat-svadhamasu

 

   When a form of Krsna is nondifferent from the original form but is less important and exhibits less potency, it is called svamsa. Examples of the svamsa expansion can be found in the quadruple forms of the Lord residing in their respective places, beginning with Sankarsana, Pradyumna and Aniruddha and including the purusa-avataras, lila-avataras, manvantara-avataras and yuga-avataras.

 

                               TEXT 186

 

                                 TEXT

 

               prabhava-vilasa----vasudeva, sankarsana

              pradyumna, aniruddha,----mukhya cari-jana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prabhava-vilasa--the prabhava-vilasa forms; vasudeva--Vasudeva; sankarsana--Sankarsana; pradyumna--Pradyumna; aniruddha--Aniruddha; mukhya cari-jana--the four chief expansions.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The chief quadruple expansions are named Vasudeva, Sankarsana, Pradyumna and Aniruddha. These are called prabhava-vilasa.

 

                               TEXT 187

 

                                 TEXT

 

            vraje gopa-bhava ramera, pure ksatriya-bhavana

              varna-vesa-bheda, tate 'vilasa' tanra nama

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   vraje--in Vrndavana; gopa-bhava--emotion of a cowherd boy; ramera--of Balarama; pure--in Dvaraka; ksatriya-bhavana--the emotion of a ksatriya; varna-vesa-bheda--by differences of dress and color; tate--therefore; vilasa--pastime expansion; tanra nama--His name.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Balarama, who has the same original form of Krsna, is Himself a cowherd boy in Vrndavana, and He also considers Himself to belong to the ksatriya race in Dvaraka. Thus His color and dress are different, and He is called a pastime form of Krsna.

 

                               TEXT 188

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 vaibhava-prakase ara prabhava-vilase

               eka-i murtye baladeva bhava-bhede bhase

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   vaibhava-prakase--in vaibhava manifestation; ara--and; prabhava-vilase--in the prabhava pastime form; eka-i murtye--in one form; baladeva--Lord Baladeva; bhava-bhede--according to different emotions; bhase--exists.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Sri Balarama is a vaibhava-prakasa manifestation of Krsna. He is also manifest in the original quadruple expansion of Vasudeva, Sankarsana, Pradyumna and Aniruddha. These are prabhava-vilasa expansions with different emotions.

 

                               TEXT 189

 

                                 TEXT

 

               adi-catur-vyuha----inhara keha nahi sama

               ananta caturvyuha-ganera prakatya-karana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   adi-catuh-vyuha--the original quadruple group; inhara--of this; keha nahi--no one; sama--equal; ananta--unlimited; catuh-vyuha-ganera--of the quadruple expansions; prakatya--of manifestation; karana--the cause.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The first expansion of the caturvyuha, quadruple forms, is unique. There is nothing to compare with Them. These quadruple forms are the source of unlimited quadruple forms.

 

                               TEXT 190

 

                                 TEXT

 

                   krsnera ei cari prabhava-vilasa

                dvaraka-mathura-pure nitya inhara vasa

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krsnera--of Lord Krsna; ei--these; cari--four; prabhava-vilasa--prabhava pastime forms; dvaraka-mathura-pure--in the two cities Dvaraka and Mathura; nitya--eternal; inhara--of Them; vasa--the residential quarters.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "These four prabhava pastime forms of Lord Krsna reside eternally in Dvaraka and Mathura.

 

                               TEXT 191

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 ei cari haite cabbisa murti parakasa

              astra-bhede nama-bheda----vaibhava-vilasa

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ei cari haite--from these four; cabbisa--twenty-four; murti--forms; parakasa--manifestation; astra-bhede--according to the different weapons; nama-bheda--the difference of names; vaibhava-vilasa--the vaibhava pastime expansions.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "From the original quadruple expansion, twenty-four forms are manifest. They differ according to the placement of weapons in Their four hands. They are called vaibhava-vilasa.

 

                               TEXT 192

 

                                 TEXT

 

               punah krsna catur-vyuha lana purva-rupe

                 paravyoma-madhye vaise narayana-rupe

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   punah--again; krsna--Krsna; catuh-vyuha--the quadruple expansions; lana--taking; purva-rupe--as previously; paravyoma-madhye--in the paravyoma area; vaise--resides; narayana-rupe--in the form of four-handed Narayana.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Krsna again expands, and within the paravyoma, the spiritual sky, He is situated in fullness as the four-handed Narayana, accompanied by expansions of the original quadruple form.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   At the top of the paravyoma, the spiritual sky, there is Goloka Vrndavana, which is divided into three parts. Two of the parts, called Mathura and Dvaraka, are the residences of Krsna in His prabhava-vilasa forms. Balarama, Krsna's vaibhava-prakasa, is eternally situated in Gokula. From the quadruple prabhava-vilasa, twenty-four forms of the vaibhava-vilasa are expanded. Each has four hands holding weapons in different positions. The topmost planet in the spiritual sky is Goloka Vrndavana, and below that planet is the spiritual sky itself. In that spiritual sky, Krsna Himself is four-handed and is situated as Narayana.

 

                               TEXT 193

 

                                 TEXT

 

                tanha haite punah catur-vyuha-parakasa

                  avarana-rupe cari-dike yanra vasa

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tanha haite--from that original catur-vyuha; punah--again; catuh-vyuha-parakasa--manifestation of quadruple expansions; avarana-rupe--in the form of a covering; cari-dike--in four directions; yanra--whose; vasa--residence.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Thus the original quadruple forms again manifest Themselves in a second quadruple expansion. The residences of these second quadruple expansions cover the four directions.

 

                               TEXT 194

 

                                 TEXT

 

               cari-janera punah prthak tina tina murti

                  kesavadi yaha haite vilasera purti

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   cari-janera--of the original of the four expansions; punah--again; prthak--separate; tina tina--three each; murti--forms; kesava-adi--beginning with Lord Kesava; yaha haite--from which; vilasera purti--the vilasa expansions are fulfilled.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Again these quadruple forms expand three times, beginning with Kesava. That is the fulfillment of the pastime forms.

 

                               TEXT 195

 

                                 TEXT

 

                cakradi-dharana-bhede nama-bheda saba

            vasudevera murti----kesava, narayana, madhava

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   cakra-adi--of the disc and other weapons; dharana--of holding; bhede--by differences; nama--of names; bheda--differences; saba--all; vasudevera murti--the expansions of Vasudeva; kesava--Kesava; narayana--Narayana; madhava--Madhava.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Out of the catur-vyuha, there are three expansions of each and every form, and they are named differently according to the position of the weapons. The Vasudeva expansions are Kesava, Narayana and Madhava.

 

                               TEXT 196

 

                                 TEXT

 

          sankarsanera murti----govinda, visnu, madhusudana

               e anya govinda----nahe vrajendra-nandana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sankarsanera murti--the expansions of Sankarsana; govinda--Govinda; visnu--Visnu; madhu-sudana--Madhusudana; e--this; anya--another; govinda--Govinda; nahe vrajendra-nandana--not the son of Nanda Maharaja.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The expansions of Sankarsana are Govinda, Visnu and Madhusudana. This Govinda is different from the original Govinda, for He is not the son of Maharaja Nanda.

 

                               TEXT 197

 

                                 TEXT

 

          pradyumnera murti----trivikrama, vamana, sridhara

         aniruddhera murti----hrsikesa, padmanabha, damodara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   pradyumnera murti--expansions of the form of Pradyumna; tri-vikrama--Trivikrama; vamana--Vamana; sridhara--Sridhara; aniruddhera murti--expansions of Aniruddha; hrsikesa--Hrsikesa; padmanabha--Padmanabha; damodara--Damodara.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The expansions of Pradyumna are Trivikrama, Vamana and Sridhara. The expansions of Aniruddha are Hrsikesa, Padmanabha and Damodara.

 

                               TEXT 198

 

                                 TEXT

 

                dvadasa-masera devata----ei-bara jana

               marga-sirse----kesava, pause----narayana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dvadasa-masera--of the twelve months; devata--predominating Deities; ei--these; bara jana--twelve Personalities of Godhead; marga-sirse--the month of Agrahayana (November-December); kesava--Kesava; pause--the month of Pausa (December-January); narayana--Narayana.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "These twelve are the predominating Deities of the twelve months. Kesava is the predominating Deity of Agrahayana, and Narayana is the predominating Deity of Pausa.

 

                               TEXT 199

 

                                 TEXT

 

            maghera devata----madhava, govinda----phalgune

             caitre----visnu, vaisakhe----sri-madhusudana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   maghera devata--the predominating Deity of the month of Magha (January-February); madhava--Madhava; govinda--Govinda; phalgune--in the month of Phalguna (February-March); caitre--in the month of Caitra (March-April); visnu--Lord Visnu; vaisakhe--in the month of Vaisakha (April-May); sri-madhusudana--Madhusudana.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The predominating Deity for the month of Magha is Madhava, and the predominating Deity for the month of Phalguna is Govinda. Visnu is the predominating Deity for Caitra, and Madhusudana is the predominating Deity for Vaisakha.

 

                               TEXT 200

 

                                 TEXT

 

           jyaisthe----trivikrama, asadhe----vamana devesa

             sravane----sridhara, bhadre----deva hrsikesa

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   jyaisthe--in the month of Jyaistha (May-June); trivikrama--Trivikrama; asadhe--in the month of Asadha (June-July); vamana deva-isa--Lord Vamana; sravane--in the month of Sravana (July-August); sridhara--Sridhara; bhadre--in the month of Bhadra (August-September); deva hrsikesa--Lord Hrsikesa.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the month of Jyaistha, the predominating Deity is Trivikrama. In Asadha the Deity is Vamana, in Sravana the Deity is Sridhara, and in Bhadra the Deity is Hrsikesa.

 

                               TEXT 201

 

                                 TEXT

 

                asvine----padmanabha, kartike damodara

                'radha-damodara' anya vrajendra-konara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   asvine--in the month of Asvina (September-October); padma-nabha--Padmanabha; kartike--in the month of Karttika (October-November); damodara--Damodara; radha-damodara--the Damodara of Srimati Radharani; anya--another; vrajendra-konara--the son of Maharaja Nanda.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the month of Asvina, the predominating Deity is Padmanabha, and in Karttika it is Damodara. This Damodara is different from Radha-Damodara, the son of Nanda Maharaja in Vrndavana.

 

                               TEXT 202

 

                                 TEXT

 

                dvadasa-tilaka-mantra ei dvadasa nama

                acamane ei name sparsi tat-tat-sthana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dvadasa-tilaka--for twelve marks of tilaka; mantra--the mantra; ei--these; dvadasa nama--twelve names; acamane--in washing with water; ei name--with these names; sparsi--we touch; tat-tat-sthana--the respective places.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "When putting the twelve tilaka marks on the twelve places of the body, one has to chant the mantra consisting of these twelve Visnu names. After daily worship, when one anoints the different parts of the body with water, these names should be chanted as one touches each part of the body.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   While marking the body with tilaka, one should chant the following mantra, which consists of the twelve names of Lord Visnu.

 

                        lalate kesavam dhyayen

                          narayanam athodare

                      vaksah-sthale madhavam tu

                        govindam kantha-kupake

 

                       visnum ca daksine kuksau

                        bahau ca madhusudanam

                       trivikramam kandhare tu

                        vamanam vama-parsvake

 

                       sridharam vama-bahau tu

                        hrsikesam tu kandhare

                       prsthe ca padmanabham ca

                       katyam damodaram nyaset

 

   "When one marks the forehead with tilaka, he must remember Kesava. When one marks the lower abdomen, he must remember Narayana. For the chest, one should remember Madhava, and when marking the hollow of the neck one should remember Govinda. Lord Visnu should be remembered while marking the right side of the belly, and Madhusudana should be remembered when marking the right arm. Trivikrama should be remembered when marking the right shoulder, and Vamana should be remembered when marking the left side of the belly. Sridhara should be remembered while marking the left arm, and Hrsikesa should be remembered when marking the left shoulder. Padmanabha and Damodara should be remembered when marking the back."

 

                               TEXT 203

 

                                 TEXT

 

              ei cari-janera vilasa-murti ara asta jana

                 tan sabara nama kahi, suna sanatana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ei cari-janera--of the four personalities; vilasa-murti--pastime forms; ara--more; asta jana--eight personalities; tan sabara--of all of them; nama--the holy names; kahi--I shall mention; suna--hear; sanatana--O Sanatana.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "From Vasudeva, Sankarsana, Pradyumna and Aniruddha, there are eight additional pastime expansions. O Sanatana, please hear Me as I mention Their names.

 

                               TEXT 204

 

                                 TEXT

 

               purusottama, acyuta, nrsimha, janardana

            hari, krsna, adhoksaja, upendra,----asta-jana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   purusottama--Purusottama; acyuta--Acyuta; nrsimha--Nrsimha; janardana--Janardana; hari--Hari; krsna--Krsna; adhoksaja--Adhoksaja; upendra--Upendra; asta-jana--eight persons.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The eight pastime expansions are Purusottama, Acyuta, Nrsimha, Janardana, Hari, Krsna, Adhoksaja and Upendra.

 

                               TEXT 205

 

                                 TEXT

 

           vasudevera vilasa dui----adhoksaja, purusottama

           sankarsanera vilasa----upendra, acyuta dui-jana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   vasudevera vilasa--the pastime expansions of Vasudeva; dui--two; adhoksaja--Adhoksaja; purusottama--Purusottama; sankarsanera vilasa--the pastime expansions of Sankarsana; upendra--Upendra; acyuta--Acyuta; dui-jana--the two persons. persons.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Of these eight expansions, two are pastime forms of Vasudeva. Their names are Adhoksaja and Purusottama. The two pastime forms of Sankarsana are Upendra and Acyuta.

 

                               TEXT 206

 

                                 TEXT

 

               pradyumnera vilasa----nrsimha, janardana

              aniruddhera vilasa----hari, krsna dui-jana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   pradyumnera vilasa--the pastime forms of Pradyumna; nrsimha--Nrsimha; janardana--Janardana; aniruddhera vilasa--the pastime forms of Aniruddha; hari--Hari; krsna--Krsna; dui-jana--the two persons.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The pastime forms of Pradyumna are Nrsimha and Janardana, and the pastime forms of Aniruddha are Hari and Krsna.

 

                               TEXT 207

 

                                 TEXT

 

             ei cabbisa murti----prabhava-vilasa pradhana

             astra-dharana-bhede dhare bhinna bhinna nama

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ei cabbisa murti--all of these twenty-four forms; prabhava-vilasa--pastime forms of the prabhava expansions; pradhana--chief; astra-dharana--of holding the weapons; bhede--in terms of differences; dhare--accept; bhinna bhinna--separate from one another; nama--names.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "All these twenty-four forms constitute the chief prabhava-vilasa pastime forms of the Lord. They are named differently according to the position of weapons in Their hands.

 

                               TEXT 208

 

                                 TEXT

 

              inhara madhye yahara haya akara-vesa-bheda

                 sei sei haya vilasa-vaibhava-vibheda

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   inhara madhye--out of Them all; yahara--of whom; haya--there is; akara--of bodily features; vesa--of dress; bheda--difference; sei sei haya--they are; vilasa-vaibhava--of vaibhava-vilasa; vibheda--the difference.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Of all these, the forms that differ in dress and features are distinguished as vaibhava-vilasa.

 

                               TEXT 209

 

                                 TEXT

 

               padmanabha, trivikrama, nrsimha, vamana

                hari, krsna adi haya 'akare' vilaksana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   padmanabha--Padmanabha; trivikrama--Trivikrama; nrsimha--Nrsimha; vamana--Vamana; hari--Hari; krsna--Krsna; adi--and so on; haya--are; akare vilaksana--different in bodily feature.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Of them, Padmanabha, Trivikrama, Nrsimha, Vamana, Hari, Krsna, and so on all have different bodily features.

 

                               TEXT 210

 

                                 TEXT

 

           krsnera prabhava-vilasa----vasudevadi cari jana

               sei cari-janara vilasa----vimsati ganana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krsnera--of Lord Krsna; prabhava-vilasa--prabhava pastime forms; vasudeva-adi--Vasudeva and others; cari jana--quadruple expansions; sei--those; cari-janara--of the four-personalities; vilasa--pastime forms; vimsati ganana--counted as twenty.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Vasudeva and the three others are direct prabhava pastime forms of Lord Krsna. Of these quadruple forms, the pastime expansions are twenty in number.

 

                               TEXT 211

 

                                 TEXT

 

           inha-sabara prthak vaikuntha----paravyoma-dhame

                  purvadi asta-dike tina tina krame

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   inha--of them; sabara--of all; prthak--separate; vaikuntha--a Vaikuntha planet; paravyoma-dhame--in the spiritual world; purva-adi--beginning from the east; asta-dike--in the eight directions; tina tina--three in each; krame--in consecutive order.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "All these forms preside over different Vaikuntha planets in the spiritual world, beginning from the east in consecutive order. In each of eight directions, there are three different forms.

 

                               TEXT 212

 

                                 TEXT

 

                yadyapi paravyoma sabakara nitya-dhama

               tathapi brahmande karo kanho sannidhana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   yadyapi--although; paravyoma--the spiritual sky; sabakara--of all of Them; nitya-dhama--the eternal abode; tathapi--still; brahmande--in the material universes; karo--of some of Them; kanho--somewhere; sannidhana--the residential places.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Although They all have Their residences eternally in the spiritual sky, some of Them are situated within the material universes.

 

                               TEXT 213

 

                                 TEXT

 

               paravyoma-madhye narayanera nitya-sthiti

                 paravyoma-upari krsnalokera vibhuti

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   paravyoma-madhye--in the spiritual sky; narayanera--of Narayana; nitya-sthiti--eternal residence; paravyoma-upari--in the upper portion of the spiritual sky; krsna-lokera vibhuti--the opulence of the Krsnaloka planet.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "There is an eternal residence of Narayana in the spiritual sky. In the upper portion of the spiritual sky is a planet known as Krsnaloka, which is filled with all opulences.

 

                               TEXT 214

 

                                 TEXT

 

                eka 'krsnaloka' haya trividha-prakara

               gokulakhya, mathurakhya, dvarakakhya ara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   eka--one; krsna-loka--the planet known as Krsnaloka; haya--there is; tri-vidha-prakara--in three different divisions; gokula-akhya--Gokula; mathura-akhya--Mathura; dvaraka-akhya--Dvaraka; ara--and.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The planet of Krsnaloka is divided into three sections--Gokula, Mathura and Dvaraka.

 

                               TEXT 215

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 mathurate kesavera nitya sannidhana

               nilacale purusottama----jagannatha' nama

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   mathurate--in Mathura; kesavera--of Lord Kesava; nitya--eternal; san-nidhana--residence; nilacale--in Nilacala (Jagannatha Puri); purusottama--Purusottama; jagannatha nama--also known as Jagannatha.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Kesava eternally resides at Mathura, and Lord Purusottama, known by the name Jagannatha, eternally resides at Nilacala.

 

                               TEXT 216

 

                                 TEXT

 

               prayage madhava, mandare sri-madhusudana

              anandaranye vasudeva, padmanabha janardana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prayage--at Prayaga; madhava--Bindu Madhava; mandare--at Mandara-parvata; sri-madhusudana--Sri Madhusudana; ananda-aranye--at the place known as Anandaranya; vasudeva--Lord Vasudeva; padmanabha--Lord Padmanabha; janardana--Lord Janardana.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "At Prayaga, the Lord is situated as Bindu Madhava, and at Mandara-parvata, the Lord is known as Madhusudana. Vasudeva, Padmanabha and Janardana reside at Anandaranya.

 

                               TEXT 217

 

                                 TEXT

 

               visnu-kancite visnu, hari rahe, mayapure

                aiche ara nana murti brahmanda-bhitare

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   visnu-kancite--at Visnu-kanci; visnu--Lord Visnu; hari--Lord Hari; rahe--remains; mayapure--at Mayapur; aiche--similarly; ara--also; nana--various; murti--forms; brahmanda-bhitare--throughout the universe.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "At Visnu-kanci there is Lord Visnu, at Mayapur Lord Hari, and throughout the universe a variety of other forms.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   All of these forms are murti forms, and They are worshiped in the temples. Their names are Kesava at Mathura, Purusottama or Jagannatha at Nilacala, Sri Bindu Madhava at Prayaga, Madhusudana at Mandara, and Vasudeva, Padmanabha and Janardana at Anandaranya, which is situated in Kerala, South India. At Visnu-kanci, which is situated in the Barada state, there is Lord Visnu, and Hari is situated at Mayapur, Lord Caitanya's birthsite. Thus in different places throughout the universe there are various Deities in temples bestowing Their causeless mercy upon the devotees. All these Deity forms are nondifferent from the murtis in the spiritual world of the Vaikunthas. Although the arca-murti, the worshipable Deity form of the Lord, appears to be made of material elements, it is as good as the spiritual forms found in the spiritual Vaikunthalokas. The Deity in the temple, however, is visible to the material eyes of the devotee. It is not possible for one in material conditional life to see the spiritual form of the Lord. To bestow causeless mercy upon us, the Lord appears as arca-murti so that we can see Him. It is forbidden to consider the arca-murti to be made of stone or wood. In the Padma Purana it is said:

 

    arcye visnau sila-dhir gurusu nara-matir vaisnave jati-buddhir

   visnor va vaisnavanam kali-mala-mathane pada-tirthe 'mbu-buddhih

    sri-visnor namni mantre sakala-kalusa-he sabde-samanya-buddhir

     visnau sarvesvarese tad-itara-sama-dhir yasya va naraki sah

 

   No one should consider the Deity in the temple to be made of stone or wood, nor should one consider the spiritual master an ordinary human being. No one should consider a Vaisnava to belong to a particular caste or creed, and no one should consider caranamrta or Ganges water to be like ordinary water. Nor should anyone consider the Hare Krsna maha-mantra to be a material vibration. All these expansions of Krsna in the material world are simply demonstrations of the Lord's mercy and willingness to give facility to His devotees who are engaged in His devotional service within the material world.

 

                               TEXT 218

 

                                 TEXT

 

              ei-mata brahmanda-madhye sabara 'parakasa'

                sapta-dvipe nava-khande yanhara vilasa

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ei-mata--in this way; brahmanda-madhye--within this universe; sabara--of all of Them; parakasa--manifestations; sapta-dvipe--on seven islands; nava-khande--in different sections, nine in number; yanhara vilasa--the pastimes of whom.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Within the universe the Lord is situated in different spiritual manifestations. These are situated on seven islands in nine sections. Thus Their pastimes are going on.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The seven islands are mentioned in the Siddhanta-siromani:

 

               bhumer ardham ksira-sindhor udaka-stham

                  jambu-dvipam prahur acarya-varyah

                 ardhe 'nyasmin dvipa-satkasya yamye

                   ksara-ksirady-ambudhinam nivesah

 

                   sakam tatah salmala-matra kausam

                   krauncam ca go-medaka-puskare ca

                   dvayor dvayor antaram ekam ekam

                     samudrayor dvipam udaharanti

 

   The seven islands (dvipas) are known as (1) Jambu, (2) Saka, (3) Salmali, (4) Kusa, (5) Kraunca, (6) Gomeda, or Plaksa, and (7) Puskara. The planets are called dvipa. Outer space is like an ocean of air. just as there are islands in the watery ocean, these planets in the ocean of space are called dvipas, or islands in outer space. There are nine khandas, known as (1) Bharata, (2) Kinnara, (3) Hari, (4) Kuru, (5) Hiranmaya, (6) Ramyaka, (7) Ilavrta, (8) Bhadrasva and (9) Ketumala. These are different parts of the Jambudvipa. A valley between two mountains is called a khanda or varsa.

 

                               TEXT 219

 

                                 TEXT

 

             sarvatra prakasa tanra----bhakte sukha dite

                jagatera adharma nasi' dharma sthapite

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sarvatra--everywhere; prakasa--manifestations; tanra--His; bhakte--to the devotees; sukha dite--to give happiness; jagatera--of the material world; adharma--irreligious principles; nasi'--destroying; dharma--religious principles; sthapite--to establish.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The Lord is situated in all the universes in different forms just to please His devotees. Thus the Lord destroys irreligious principles and establishes religious principles.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   In the material world the Lord is situated in different arca-murtis (Deities) in the temples, just to decrease the material activities of the conditioned soul and increase his spiritual activities. Particularly in India there are many temples throughout the country. Devotees may take advantage of them and go see the Lord at Jagannatha Puri, Vrndavana, Prayaga, Mathura, Hardwar and Visnu-kanci. When the devotees travel to these places and see the Lord, they become very happy in devotional service.

 

                               TEXT 220

 

                                 TEXT

 

               inhara madhye karo haya 'avatare' ganana

              yaiche visnu, trivikrama, nrsimha, vamana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   inhara madhye--of Them; karo--of some; haya--there is; avatare--as incarnations; ganana--counting; yaiche--as; visnu--Lord Visnu; trivikrama--Lord Trivikrama; nrsimha--Lord Nrsimha; vamana--Lord Vamana.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Of these forms, some are considered incarnations. Examples are Lord Visnu, Lord Trivikrama, Lord Nrsimha and Lord Vamana.

 

                               TEXT 221

 

                                 TEXT

 

               astra-dhrti-bheda----nama-bhedera karana

                 cakradi-dharana-bheda suna, sanatana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   astra-dhrti--of holding the weapon; bheda--difference; nama-bhedera--of differences of names; karana--the cause; cakra-adi--of weapons, beginning with the disc; dharana--of holding; bheda--differences; suna--please hear; sanatana--O Sanatana.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "My dear Sanatana, just hear from Me as I tell you how the different visnu-murtis hold Their weapons, beginning with the disc, and how They are named differently according to the placement of objects in Their hands.

 

                               TEXT 222

 

                                 TEXT

 

               daksinadho hasta haite vamadhah paryanta

                 cakradi astra-dharana-gananara anta

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   daksina-adhah--the lower right; hasta--hand; haite--from; vama-adhah--the lower left hand; paryanta--up to; cakra-adi--beginning with the disc; astra-dharana--of holding the weapons; gananara--of counting; anta--the end.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The procedure for counting begins with the lower right hand and goes to the upper right hand, the upper left hand, and the lower left hand. Lord Visnu is named according to the order the objects are held in His hands.

 

                               TEXT 223

 

                                 TEXT

 

             siddhartha-samhita kare cabbisa murti ganana

                  tara mate kahi age cakradi-dharana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   siddhartha-samhita--the revealed scripture named Siddhartha-samhita; kare--does; cabbisa--twenty-four; murti--forms; ganana--counting; tara mate--according to the opinion of Siddhartha-samhita; kahi--I shall describe; age--first; cakra-adi-dharana--holding of the weapons, beginning with the disc.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "According to the Siddhartha-samhita there are twenty-four forms of Lord Visnu. First I shall describe, according to the opinion of that book, the location of the weapons, beginning with the disc.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The twenty-four forms are (1) Vasudeva, (2) Sankarsana, (3) Pradyumna, (4) Aniruddha, (5) Kesava, (6) Narayana, (7) Madhava, (8) Govinda, (9) Visnu, (10) Madhusudana, (11) Trivikrama, (12) Vamana, (13) Sridhara, (14) Hrsikesa, (15) Padmanabha, (16) Damodara, (17) Purusottama, (18) Acyuta, (19) Nrsimha, (20) Janardana, (21) Hari, (22) Krsna, (23) Adhoksaja and (24) Upendra.

 

                               TEXT 224

 

                                 TEXT

 

              vasudeva----gada-sankha-cakra-padma-dhara

              sankarsana----gada-sankha-padma-cakra-kara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   vasudeva--Vasudeva; gada--club; sankha--conchshell; cakra--disc; padma--lotus flower; dhara--holding; sankarsana--Sankarsana; gada--club; sankha--conchshell; padma--lotus flower; cakra-kara--the disc in the hand.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In His lower right hand, Lord Vasudeva holds a club, in the upper right hand a conchshell, in the upper left hand a disc and in the lower left hand a lotus flower. In His lower right hand, Sankarsana holds a club, in His upper right hand a conchshell, in His upper left hand a lotus flower and in His lower left hand a disc.

 

                               TEXT 225

 

                                 TEXT

 

              pradyumna----cakra-sankha-gada-padma-dhara

              aniruddha----cakra-gada-sankha-padma-kara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   pradyumna--Lord Pradyumna; cakra--disc; sankha--conch; gada--club; padma--lotus; dhara--holding; aniruddha--Lord Aniruddha; cakra--disc; gada--club; sankha--conch; padma-kara--lotus flower in hand.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Pradyumna holds the disc, conch, club and lotus. Aniruddha holds the disc, club, conch and lotus.

 

                               TEXT 226

 

                                 TEXT

 

            paravyome vasudevadi----nija nija astra-dhara

                 tanra mata kahi, ye-saba astra-kara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   para-vyome--in the spiritual sky; vasudeva-adi--beginning with Lord Vasudeva; nija nija--Their own respective; astra-dhara--holding of different weapons; tanra mata kahi--I am speaking the opinion of Siddhartha-samhita; ye-saba--all; astra-kara--weapons in the different hands.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Thus in the spiritual sky the expansions, headed by Vasudeva, hold weapons in Their own respective order. I am repeating the opinion of Siddhartha-samhita in describing Them.

 

                               TEXT 227

 

                                 TEXT

 

             sri-kesava----padma-sankha-cakra-gada-dhara

              narayana----sankha-padma-gada-cakra-dhara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sri-kesava--Lord Kesava; padma--lotus; sankha--conch; cakra--disc; gada--club; dhara--holding; narayana--Lord Narayana; sankha--conch; padma--lotus; gada--club; cakra--disc; dhara--holding.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Kesava holds the lotus, conch, disc and club. Lord Narayana holds the conch, lotus, club and disc.

 

                               TEXT 228

 

                                 TEXT

 

             sri-madhava----gada-cakra-sankha-padma-kara

             sri-govinda----cakra-gada-padma-sankha-dhara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sri-madhava--Lord Madhava; gada--club; cakra--disc; sankha--conch; padma--lotus; kara--in the hands; sri-govinda--Lord Govinda; cakra--disc; gada--club; padma--lotus; sankha--conch; dhara--holding.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Madhava holds the club, disc, conch and lotus. Lord Govinda holds the disc, club, lotus and conch.

 

                               TEXT 229

 

                                 TEXT

 

             visnu-murti----gada-padma-sankha-cakra-kara

             madhusudana----cakra-sankha-padma-gada-dhara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   visnu-murti--Lord Visnu; gada--club; padma--lotus; sankha--conch; cakra--disc; kara--in the hands; madhusudana--Lord Madhusudana; cakra--disc; sankha--conch; padma--lotus; gada--club; dhara--holding.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Visnu holds the club, lotus, conch and disc. Lord Madhusudana holds the disc, conch, lotus and club.

 

                               TEXT 230

 

                                 TEXT

 

              trivikrama----padma-gada-cakra-sankha-kara

             sri-vamana----sankha-cakra-gada-padma-dhara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   trivikrama--Lord Trivikrama; padma--lotus; gada--club; cakra--disc; sankha--conch; kara--in the hands; sri-vamana--Lord Vamana; sankha--conch; cakra--disc; gada--club; padma--lotus; dhara--holding.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Trivikrama holds the lotus, club, disc and conch. Lord Vamana holds the conch, disc, club and lotus.

 

                               TEXT 231

 

                                 TEXT

 

               sridhara----padma-cakra-gada-sankha-kara

              hrsikesa----gada-cakra-padma-sankha-dhara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sridhara--Lord Sridhara; padma--lotus; cakra--disc; gada--club; sankha--conch; kara--in the hands; hrsikesa--Lord Hrsikesa; gada--club; cakra--disc; padma--lotus; sankha--conch; dhara--holding.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Sridhara holds the lotus, disc, club and conch. Lord Hrsikesa holds the club, disc, lotus and conch.

 

                               TEXT 232

 

                                 TEXT

 

              padmanabha----sankha-padma-cakra-gada-kara

              damodara----padma-cakra-gada-sankha-dhara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   padmanabha--Lord Padmanabha; sankha--conch; padma--lotus; cakra--disc; gada--club; kara--in the hands; damodara--Lord Damodara; padma--lotus; cakra--disc; gada--club; sankha--conch; dhara--holding.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Padmanabha holds the conch, lotus, disc and club. Lord Damodara holds the lotus, disc, club and conch.

 

                               TEXT 233

 

                                 TEXT

 

             purusottama----cakra-padma-sankha-gada-dhara

             sri-acyuta----gada-padma-cakra-sankha-dhara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   purusottama--Lord Purusottama; cakra--disc; padma--lotus; sankha--conch; gada--club; dhara--holding; sri-acyuta--Lord Acyuta; gada--club; padma--lotus; cakra--disc; sankha--conch; dhara--holding.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Purusottama holds the disc, lotus, conch and club. Lord Acyuta holds the club, lotus, disc and conch.

 

                               TEXT 234

 

                                 TEXT

 

             sri-nrsimha----cakra-padma-gada-sankha-dhara

              janardana----padma-cakra-sankha-gada-kara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sri-nrsimha--Lord Nrsimha; cakra--disc; padma--lotus; gada--club; sankha--conch; dhara--holding; janardana--Lord Janardana; padma--lotus; cakra--disc; sankha--conch; gada--club; kara--in the hands.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Nrsimha holds the disc, lotus, club and conch. Lord Janardana holds the lotus, disc, conch and club.

 

                               TEXT 235

 

                                 TEXT

 

               sri-hari----sankha-cakra-padma-gada-kara

              sri-krsna----sankha-ga da-padma-cakra-kara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sri-hari--Lord Hari; sankha--conch; cakra--disc; padma--lotus; gada--club; kara--in the hand; sri-krsna--Lord Krsna; sankha--conch; gada--club; padma--lotus; cakra--disc; kara--in the hands.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Sri Hari holds the conch, disc, lotus and club. Lord Sri Krsna holds the conch, club, lotus and disc.

 

                               TEXT 236

 

                                 TEXT

 

              adhoksaja----padma-gada-sankha-cakra-kara

               upendra----sankha-gada-cakra-padma-kara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   adhoksaja--Lord Adhoksaja; padma--lotus; gada--club; sankha--conch; cakra--disc; kara--in hand; upendra--Lord Upendra; sankha--conch; gada--club; cakra--disc; padma--lotus; kara--in hand.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Adhoksaja holds the lotus, club, conch and disc. Lord Upendra holds the conch, club, disc and lotus.

 

                               TEXT 237

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 hayasirsa-pancaratre kahe sola-jana

                  tara mate kahi ebe cakradi-dharana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   hayasirsa-pancaratre--the revealed scripture named the Hayasirsa-pancaratra; kahe--says; sola-jana--sixteen personalities; tara mate--according to this opinion; kahi--I shall describe; ebe--now; cakra-adi-dharana--the holding of weapons, beginning with the disc.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "According to the Hayasirsa-pancaratra, there are sixteen personalities. I shall now describe that opinion of how They hold the weapons.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The sixteen personalities are as follows: (1) Vasudeva, (2) Sankarsana, (3) Pradyumna, (4) Aniruddha, (5) Kesava, (6) Narayana, (7) Madhava, (B) Govinda, (9) Visnu, (10) Madhusudana, (11) Trivikrama, (12) Vamana, (13) Sridhara, (14) Hrsikesa, (15) Padmanabha, (16) Damodara.

 

                               TEXT 238

 

                                 TEXT

 

              kesava-bhede padma-sankha-gada-cakra-dhara

              madhava-bhede cakra-gada-sankha-padma-kara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   kesava-bhede--according to the different opinion about Lord Kesava; padma--lotus; sankha--conch; gada--club; cakra--and disc; dhara--holding; madhava-bhede--according to the different opinion about the bodily features of Lord Madhava; cakra--disc; gada--club; sankha--conch; padma--lotus; kara--in the hands.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Kesava is described differently as holding the lotus, conch, club and disc, and Madhava is described as holding disc, club, conch and lotus in His hands.

 

                               TEXT 239

 

                                 TEXT

 

                narayana-bhede nana astra-bheda-dhara

                  ityadika bheda ei saba astra-kara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   narayana-bhede--according to the different opinion about the bodily features of Lord Narayana; nana--various; astra--of weapons; bheda-dhara--differences in holding; iti-adika--in this way; bheda--differentiated; ei saba--all these; astra-kara--weapons in the hands.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "According to the Hayasirsa Pancaratra, Narayana and others are also presented differently as holding the weapons in different hands.

 

                               TEXT 240

 

                                 TEXT

 

               'svayam bhagavan' ara 'lila-purusottama'

                 ei dui nama dhare vrajendra-nandana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   svayam bhagavan--the Supreme Personality of Godhead; ara--and; lila-purusottama--the Lord Purusottama of pastimes; ei dui--these two; nama--names; dhare--takes; vrajendra-nandana--Krsna, the son of Nanda Maharaja.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Krsna, the original Supreme Personality of Godhead, indicated as the son of Maharaja Nanda, has two names. One is svayam bhagavan, and the other is lila-purusottama.

 

                               TEXT 241

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 purira avarana-rupe purira nava-dese

                 nava-vyuha-rupe nava-murti parakase

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   purira--of Dvaraka Puri; avarana-rupe--as a covering for the four sides; purira nava-dese--in nine different parts of the city; nava-vyuha-rupe--in nine Deities; nava-murti--nine forms; parakase--manifests.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Krsna personally surrounds Dvaraka Puri as its protector. In different parts of the Puri, in nine places, He expands in nine different forms.

 

                               TEXT 242

 

                                 TEXT

 

                         catvaro vasudevadya

                         narayana-nrsimhakau

                         hayagrivo mahakrodo

                        brahma ceti navoditah

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   catvarah--four principal protectors; vasudeva-adyah--Vasudeva, Sankarsana, Pradyumna and Aniruddha; narayana--including Lord Narayana; nrsimhakau--as well as Lord Nrsimha; hayagrivah--Lord Hayagriva; mahakrodah--Lord Varaha; brahma--Lord Brahma; ca--also; iti--thus; nava-uditah--nine personalities.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'The nine personalities mentioned are Vasudeva, Sankarsana, Pradyumna, Aniruddha, Narayana, Nrsimha, Hayagriva, Varaha and Brahma.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is found in the Laghu-bhagavatamrta (1.451). The Brahma mentioned herein is not a living entity. Sometimes, when there is a scarcity of living entities to take charge of Brahma's post, Maha-Visnu expands Himself as Lord Brahma. This Brahma is not considered to be a living entity; He is an expansion of Visnu.

 

                               TEXT 243

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 prakasa-vilasera ei kailun vivarana

                  svamsera bheda ebe suna, sanatana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prakasa-vilasera--of pastime forms and manifestations; ei--this; kailun--I have made; vivarana--description; svamsera--of personal expansions; bhede--the differences; ebe--now; suna--please hear; sanatana--O Sanatana Gosvami.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "I have already described the pastime and prakasa forms. Now please hear about the different personal expansions.

 

                               TEXT 244

 

                                 TEXT

 

              sankarsana, matsyadika,----dui bheda tanra

              sankarsana----purusavatara, lilavatara ara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sankarsana--Sankarsana; matsya-adika--and incarnations such as the fish; dui--two; bheda--differentiations; tanra--His; sankarsana--Sankarsana; purusa-avatara--incarnations of Visnu; lila-avatara--pastime incarnations; ara--and.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The first personal expansion is Sankarsana, and the others are incarnations like the fish incarnation. Sankarsana is an expansion of the Purusa, or Visnu. The incarnations such as Matsya, the fish incarnation, appear in different yugas for specific pastimes.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The purusa-avataras are the Lords of the universal creation. These are the Karanodakasayi Visnu, Garbhodakasayi Visnu and Ksirodakasayi Visnu. There are also lila-avataras, and these include (1) Catuhsana, (2) Narada, (3) Varaha, (4) Matsya, (5) Yajna, (6) Nara-Narayana, (7) Kardami Kapila, (8) Dattatreya, (9) Hayasirsa, (10) Hamsa, (11) Dhruvapriya, or Prsnigarbha, (12) Rsabha, (13) Prthu, (14) Nrsimha, (15) Kurma, (16) Dhanvantari, (17) Mohini, (18) Vamana, (19) Bhargava Parasurama, (20) Raghavendra, (21) Vyasa, (22) Pralambari Balarama, (23) Krsna, (24) Buddha and (25) Kalki.

   These twenty-five Personalities of Godhead are known as lila-avataras. Because they appear in each day of Brahma, or in each kalpa (millennium), they are sometimes known as kalpa-avataras. Of these incarnations, Hamsa and Mohini are not very permanent or well known, but They are listed among the prabhava-avataras. Kapila, Dattatreya, Rsabha, Dhanvantari and Vyasa are eternally situated and very widely known. They are also counted among the prabhava incarnations. Kurma, Matsya, Narayana, Varaha, Hayagriva, Prsnigarbha, and Baladeva, the killer of Pralambasura, are counted among the vaibhava-avataras.

 

                               TEXT 245

 

                                 TEXT

 

                avatara haya krsnera sad-vidha prakara

                   purusavatara eka, lilavatara ara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   avatara--incarnations; haya--there are; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; sat-vidha prakara--six kinds; purusa-avatara--incarnations of Visnu; eka--one; lila-avatara--incarnations for the execution of pastimes; ara--also.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "There are six types of incarnations [avataras] of Krsna. One is the incarnations of Visnu [purusa-avataras], and another is the incarnations meant for the performance of pastimes [lila-avataras].

 

                               TEXT 246

 

                                 TEXT

 

                   gunavatara, ara manvantaravatara

                   yugavatara, ara saktyavesavatara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   guna-avatara--the incarnations to control the material qualities; ara--also; manu-antara-avatara--the incarnations of the Manus; yuga-avatara--the incarnations according to different yugas; ara--and; sakti-avesa-avatara--empowered incarnations.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "There are incarnations that control the material qualities [guna-avataras], incarnations of the Manus [manvantara-avataras], incarnations in different millenniums [yuga-avataras] and incarnations of empowered living entities [saktyavesa-avataras].

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The guna-avataras are three--Lord Brahma, Lord Siva and Lord Visnu (Bhag. 10.88.3). The avataras of Manu, or manvantara-avataras, are listed as follows in Srimad-Bhagavatam (8.1.5,13): (1) Yajna, (2) Vibhu, (3) Satyasena, (4) Hari, (5) Vaikuntha, (6) Ajita, (7) Vamana, (8) Sarvabhauma, (9) Rsabha, (10) Visvaksena, (11) Dharmasetu, (12) Sudhama, (13) Yogesvara and (14) Brhadbhanu. Altogether these are fourteen in number, and of these, both Yajna and Vamana are also counted among the lila-avataras. All these Manu incarnations are sometimes called vaibhava-avataras.

   The four yuga-avataras are (1) sukla (white) in the Satya-yuga (Bhag. 11.5.21), (2) rakta (red) in the Treta-yuga (Bhag. 11.5.24), (3) syama (dark blue) in the Dvapara-yuga (Bhag. 11.5.27), and (4) generally krsna (black) but in special cases pita (yellow) as Caitanya Mahaprabhu in the Kali-yuga, (Bhag. 11.5.32 and 10.8.13).

   The saktyavesa-avatara is categorized into (1) forms of divine absorption (bhagavad-avesa) like Kapiladeva or Rsabhadeva and (2) divinely empowered forms (saktyavesa), of whom there are seven: (1) Sesa Naga in the Vaikuntha world, empowered for the personal service of the Supreme Lord (sva-sevana-sakti), (2) Anantadeva, empowered to bear all the planets within the universe (bhu-dharana-sakti), (3) Lord Brahma, empowered with the energy to create the cosmic manifestation (srsti-sakti), (4) Catuhsana, or the Kumaras, specifically empowered to distribute transcendental knowledge (jnana-sakti), (5) Narada Muni, empowered to distribute devotional service (bhakti-sakti), (6) Maharaja Prthu, specifically empowered to rule and maintain the living entities (palana-sakti) and (7) Parasurama, specifically empowered to cut down rogues and demons (dusta-damana-sakti).

 

                               TEXT 247

 

                                 TEXT

 

                balya, pauganda haya vigrahera dharma

                eta-rupe lila karena vrajendra-nandana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   balya--childhood; pauganda--boyhood; haya--there are; vigrahera--of the Deity; dharma--characteristics; eta-rupe--in so many forms; lila--pastimes; karena--executes; vrajendra-nandana--Krsna, the son of Nanda Maharaja.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Childhood and boyhood are the typical ages of the Deity. Krsna, the son of Maharaja Nanda, performed His pastimes as a child and as a boy.

 

                               TEXT 248

 

                                 TEXT

 

                ananta avatara krsnera, nahika ganana

                 sakha-candra-nyaya kari dig-darasana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ananta--unlimited; avatara--incarnations; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; nahika ganana--there is no possibility of counting; sakha-candra-nyaya--by the analogy of the moon and the branches of a tree; kari--I make; dik-darasana--a slight indication.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "There are innumerable incarnations of Krsna, and there is no possibility of counting them. We can simply indicate them by giving the example of the moon and the branches of a tree.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Although the moon appears to be located in the branches of a tree, it is actually situated very far away. Similarly, none of the avataras, or incarnations, of Lord Krsna are within this material world, but they are visible by the causeless mercy of the Lord. We should not consider them to belong to this material world. As stated in Bhagavad-gita:

 

                         avajananti mam mudha

                        manusim tanum asritam

                        param bhavam ajananto

                        mama bhuta-mahesvaram

 

   "Fools deride Me when I descend in the human form. They do not know My transcendental nature and My supreme dominion over all that be." (Bg. 9.11)

   Avataras descend of their own free will, and although they may act like ordinary human beings, they do not belong to this material world. Lord Krsna and His avataras can be understood only by the grace of the Lord.

 

                    nayam atma pravacanena labhyo

                     na medhaya na bahuna srutena

                    yam evaisa vrnute tena labhyas

                  tasyaisa atma vivrnute tanum svam

 

                                               (Katha Upanisad 1.2.23)

 

                   athapi te deva padambuja-dvaya-

                     prasada-lesanugrhita eva hi

                   janati tattvam bhagavan-mahimno

                   na canya eko 'pi ciram vicinvan

 

                                                      (Bhag. 10.14.29)

 

                               TEXT 249

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        avatara hy asankhyeya

                      hareh sattva-nidher dvijah

                       yatha 'vidasinah kulyah

                       sarasah syuh sahasrasah

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   avatarah--all the incarnations; hi--certainly; asankhyeyah--beyond counting; hareh--from the Supreme Personality of Godhead; sattva-nidheh--who is the reservoir of spiritual energy; dvijah--O brahmanas; yatha--as; avidasinah--containing a great reservoir of water; kulyah--small ponds; sarasah--from a lake; syuh--must be; sahasrasah--by hundreds and thousands of times.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'O learned brahmanas, just as hundreds and thousands of small ponds issue from great reservoirs of water, innumerable incarnations flow from Sri Hari, the Supreme Personality of Godhead and the reservoir of all power.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is quoted from Srimad-Bhagavatam (1.3.26).

 

                               TEXT 250

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 prathamei kare krsna 'purusavatara'

                  seita purusa haya trividha prakara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prathamei--in the beginning; kare--does; krsna--Lord Krsna; purusa-avatara--the incarnation of the three Visnus (Maha-Visnu, Garbhodakasayi Visnu and Ksirodakasayi Visnu); seita--that; purusa--Visnu; haya--becomes; tri-vidha pra-kara--three different manifestations.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the beginning, Krsna incarnates Himself as purusa-avataras, or Visnu incarnations. These are of three types.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Up to this verse, the many types of expansions have been described. Now the manifestations of the Lord's different potencies will be described.

 

                               TEXT 251

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        visnos tu trini rupani

                       purusakhyany atho viduh

                        ekam tu mahatah srastr

                     dvitiyam tv anda-samsthitam

                      trtiyam sarva-bhuta-stham

                        tani jnatva vimucyate

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   visnoh--of Lord Visnu; tu--certainly; trini--three; rupani--forms; purusa-akhyani--celebrated as the purusa; atho--how; viduh--they know; ekam--one of them; tu--but; mahatah srastr--the creator of the total material energy; dvitiyam--the second; tu--but; anda-samsthitam--situated within the universe; trtiyam--the third; sarva-bhuta-stham--within the hearts of all living entities; tani--these three; jnatva--knowing; vimucyate--one becomes liberated.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Visnu has three forms called purusas. The first, Maha-Visnu, is the creator of the total material energy [mahat], the second is Garbhodakasayi, who is situated within each universe, and the third is Ksirodakasayi, who lives in the heart of every living being. He who knows these three becomes liberated from the clutches of maya.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse appears in the Laghu-bhagavatamrta (Purva-khanda 33), where it has been quoted from the Satvata-tantra.

 

                               TEXT 252

 

                                 TEXT

 

           ananta-sakti-madhye krsnera tina sakti pradhana

            'iccha-sakti' 'jnana-sakti' 'kriya-sakti' nama

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ananta-sakti--of unlimited potencies; madhye--in the midst; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; tina--three; sakti--potencies; pradhana--are chief; iccha-sakti--willpower; jnana-sakti--the power of knowledge; kriya-sakti--the creative energy; nama--named.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Krsna has unlimited potencies, out of which three are chief--willpower, the power of knowledge and the creative energy.

 

                               TEXT 253

 

                                 TEXT

 

          iccha-sakti-pradhana krsna----icchaya sarva-karta

               jnana-sakti-pradhana vasudeva adhisthata

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   iccha-sakti--of willpower; pradhana--predominator; krsna--Lord Krsna; icchaya--simply by willing; sarva-karta--the creator of everything; jnana-sakti-pradhana--the predominator of the power of knowledge; vasudeva--Lord Vasudeva; adhisthata--reservoir.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The predominator of the willing potency is Lord Krsna, for by His supreme will everything comes into existence. In willing, there is a need for knowledge, and that knowledge is expressed through Vasudeva.

 

                               TEXT 254

 

                                 TEXT

 

                iccha-jnana-kriya vina na haya srjana

               tinera tina-sakti meli' prapanca-racana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   iccha-jnana-kriya--thinking, feeling, willing, knowledge and activity; vina--without; na--not; haya--there is; srjana--creation; tinera--of the three; tina-sakti--three potencies; meli'--being amalgamated; prapanca-racana--there is the cosmic manifestation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "There is no possibility of creation without thinking, feeling, willing, knowledge and activity. The combination of the supreme will, knowledge and action brings about the cosmic manifestation.

 

                               TEXT 255

 

                                 TEXT

 

               kriya-sakti-pradhana sankarsana balarama

                 prakrtaprakrta-srsti karena nirmana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   kriya-sakti-pradhana--the predominator of the creative energy; sankarsana--Lord Sankarsana; balarama--Lord Balarama; prakrta--material; aprakrta--spiritual; srsti--worlds; karena--does; nirmana--creation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Sankarsana is Lord Balarama. Being the predominator of the creative energy, He creates both the material and spiritual worlds.

 

                               TEXT 256

 

                                 TEXT

 

                ahankarera adhisthata krsnera icchaya

              goloka, vaikuntha srje cic-chakti-dvaraya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ahankarera--of egotism; adhisthata--the source or predominating Deity; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; icchaya--by the will; goloka--the supreme spiritual planet, known as Goloka; vaikuntha--other, lower planets, known as Vaikunthas; srje--creates; cit-sakti-dvaraya--by the spiritual energy.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "That original Sankarsana [Lord Balarama] is the cause of both the material and spiritual creation. He is the predominating deity of egotism, and by the will of Krsna and the power of the spiritual energy, He creates the spiritual world, which consists of the planet Goloka Vrndavana and the Vaikuntha planets.

 

                               TEXT 257

 

                                 TEXT

 

                yadyapi asrjya nitya cic-chakti-vilasa

              tathapi sankarsana-icchaya tahara prakasa

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   yadyapi--although; asrjya--there is no question of creation; nitya--eternal; cit-sakti-vilasa--pastimes of the eternal spiritual energy; tathapi--still; sankarsana-icchaya--by the will of Sankarsana; tahara--of the spiritual world; prakasa--manifestation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Although there is no question of creation as far as the spiritual world is concerned, the spiritual world is nonetheless manifest by the supreme will of Sankarsana. The spiritual world is the abode of the pastimes of the eternal spiritual energy.

 

                               TEXT 258

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        sahasra-patram kamalam

                       gokulakhyam mahat-padam

                       tat-karnikaram tad-dhama

                       tad anantamsa-sambhavam

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sahasra-patram--with thousands of petals; kamalam--resembling a lotus flower; gokula-akhyam--named Gokula; mahat-padam--the supreme abode; tat-karnikaram--the whorl of that lotus flower; tat-dhama--the abode of the Lord; tat--that; ananta-amsa--from the expansion of energy of Ananta; sambhavam--creation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Gokula, the supreme abode and planet, appears like a lotus flower that has a thousand petals. The whorl of that lotus is the abode of the Supreme Lord, Krsna. This lotus-shaped supreme abode is created by the will of Lord Ananta.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is quoted from Brahma-samhita (5.2).

 

                               TEXT 259

 

                                 TEXT

 

                maya-dvare srje tenho brahmandera gana

               jada-rupa prakrti nahe brahmanda-karana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   maya-dvare--by the agency of the external energy; srje--creates; tenho--Lord Sankarsana; brahmandera gana--all the groups of universes; jada-rupa--appearing dull; prakrti--the material energy; nahe--is not; brahmanda-karana--the cause of the cosmic manifestation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "By the agency of the material energy, this same Lord Sankarsana creates all the universes. The dull material energy--known in modern language as nature--is not the cause of the material universe.

 

                               TEXT 260

 

                                 TEXT

 

               jada haite srsti nahe isvara-sakti vine

                tahatei sankarsana kare saktira adhane

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   jada haite--from the dull material energy; srsti nahe--the cosmic manifestation is not possible; isvara-sakti vine--without the help of the energy of the Supreme Lord, the Personality of Godhead; tahatei--in the material energy; sankarsana--Lord Sankarsana; kare--does; saktira--of the spiritual energy; adhane--empowering.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Without the Supreme Personality of Godhead's energy, dull matter cannot create the cosmic manifestation. Its power does not arise from the material energy itself but is endowed by Sankarsana.

 

                               TEXT 261

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 isvarera saktye srsti karaye prakrti

                lauha yena agni-saktye paya daha-sakti

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   isvarera saktye--by the energy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; srsti--creation; kara ye--does; prakrti--material energy; lauha--iron; yena--as; agni-saktye--by the power of fire; paya--gets; daha-sakti--the power to burn.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Dull matter alone cannot create anything. The material energy produces the creation by the power of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Iron itself has no power to burn, but when iron is placed in fire, it is empowered to burn.

 

                               TEXT 262

 

                                 TEXT

 

                    etau hi visvasya ca bija-yoni

                   ramo mukundah purusah pradhanam

                     anviya bhutesu vilaksanasya

                     jnanasya cesata imau puranau

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   etau--these two, namely Rama and Krsna; hi--certainly; visvasya--of the universe; ca--and; bija-yoni--both the cause and ingredient; ramah--Balarama; mukundah--Krsna; purusah--the original Maha-Visnu; pradhanam--material energy; anviya--after entering; bhutesu--into the material elements; vilaksanasya--of varieties of manifestation; jnanasya--of knowledge; ca--also; isate--are the controlling power; imau--both of Them; puranau--are the original cause.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Balarama and Krsna are the original efficient and material causes of the material world. As Maha-Visnu and the material energy, They enter into the material elements and create the diversities by multi-energies. Thus They are the cause of all causes.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is quoted from Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.46.31).

 

                               TEXT 263

 

                                 TEXT

 

                srsti-hetu yei murti prapance avatare

                sei isvara-murti 'avatara' nama dhare

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   srsti-hetu--for the purpose of creation; yei murti--which form of the Lord; prapance--in the material world; avatare--descends; sei--that; isvara-murti--form of the Lord; avatara--incarnation; nama dhare--takes the name.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The form of the Lord that descends into the material world to create is called an avatara, or incarnation.

 

                               TEXT 264

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 mayatita paravyome sabara avasthana

                 visve avatari' dhare 'avatara' nama

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   maya-atita--beyond the material nature; para-vyome--in the spiritual sky; sabara--all of them; avasthana--residence; visve--within the material universe; avatari'--coming down; dhare--take; avatara nama--the name avatara.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "All the expansions of Lord Krsna are actually residents of the spiritual world. However, when they descend into the material world, they are called incarnations [avataras].

 

                               TEXT 265

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  sei maya avalokite sri-sankarsana

                 purusa-rupe avatirna ha-ila prathama

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sei maya--that material energy; avalokite--just to glance over; sri-sankarsana--Sankarsana; purusa-rupe--in the original form of Maha-Visnu; avatirna--incarnated; ha-ila--became; prathama--at first.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "To glance over that material energy and empower her, Lord Sankarsana first incarnates as Lord Maha-Visnu.

 

                               TEXT 266

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        jagrhe paurusam rupam

                        bhagavan mahad-adibhih

                        sambhutam sodasa-kalam

                         adau loka-sisrksaya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   jagrhe--accepted; paurusam rupam--the form of the purusa incarnation; bhagavan--the Supreme Personality of Godhead; mahat-adibhih--with the material energy, etc.; sambhutam--created; sodasa--sixteen; kalam--elements; adau--in the beginning; loka--of the material worlds; sisrksaya--with a desire for the creation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'In the beginning of the creation, the Lord expanded Himself in the form of the purusa incarnation, accompanied by all the ingredients of material creation. First He created the sixteen principal energies suitable for creation. This was for the purpose of manifesting the material universes.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (1.3.1). For an explanation, refer to Adi-lila, Chapter Five, verse 84.

 

                               TEXT 267

 

                                 TEXT

 

                    adyo 'vatarah purusah parasya

                  kalah svabhavah sad-asan-manas ca

                    dravyam vikaro guna indriyani

                 virat svarat sthasnu carisnu bhumnah

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   adyah avatarah--the original incarnation; purusah--the Lord; parasya--of the Supreme; kalah--time; svabhavah--nature; sat-asat--cause and effect; manah ca--as well as the mind; dravyam--the five elements; vikarah--transformation or the false ego; gunah--modes of nature; indriyani--senses; virat--the universal form; svarat--complete independence; sthasnu--immovable; carisnu--movable; bhumnah--of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Karanabdhisayi Visnu [Maha-Visnu] is the first incarnation of the Supreme Lord, and He is the master of eternal time, space, cause and effects, mind, elements, material ego, modes of nature, senses, the universal form of the Lord, Garbhodakasayi Visnu, and the sum total of all living beings, both moving and nonmoving.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (2.6.42). For an explanation, refer to Adi-lila, Chapter Five, verse 83.

 

                               TEXT 268

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  sei purusa virajate karena sayana

                  'karanabdhisayi' nama jagat-karana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sei purusa--the Supreme Personality of Godhead; virajate--on the border known as Viraja; karena sayana--lies down; karana-abdhi-sayi--Karanabdhisayi; nama--named; jagat-karana--is the original cause of material creation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "That original Personality of Godhead, named Sankarsana, first lies down in the river Viraja, which serves as a border between the material and spiritual worlds. As Karanabdhisayi Visnu, He is the original cause of the material creation.

 

                               TEXT 269

 

                                 TEXT

 

                karanabdhi-pare mayara nitya avasthiti

                  virajara pare paravyome nahi gati

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   karana-abdhi-pare--on one bank of the Causal Ocean; mayara--of the material energy; nitya--eternal; avasthiti--position; virajara pare--on the other bank of the Viraja, or the Causal Ocean; para-vyome--in the spiritual world or sky; nahi--there is not; gati--admission.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The Viraja, or Causal Ocean, is the border between the spiritual and material worlds. The material energy is situated on one shore of that ocean, and it cannot enter onto the other shore, which is the spiritual sky.

 

                               TEXT 270

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  pravartate yatra rajas tamas tayoh

                sattvam ca misram na ca kala-vikramah

                   na yatra maya kim utapare harer

                    anuvrata yatra surasurarcitah

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   pravartate--exists; yatra--where; rajah--the mode of passion; tamah--the mode of ignorance; tayoh--of both of them; sattvam ca--and the mode of goodness; misram--mixture; na--not; ca--also; kala-vikramah--the influence of time or annihilation; na--not; yatra--where; maya--external energy; kim--what; uta--to speak; apare--others; hareh--of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; anuvratah--strict followers; yatra--where; sura--by demigods; asura--and by demons; arcitah--being worshiped.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'In the spiritual world, there is neither the mode of passion, the mode of ignorance nor a mixture of both, nor is there adulterated goodness, nor the influence of time or maya itself. Only the pure devotees of the Lord, who are worshiped both by demigods and by demons, reside in the spiritual world as the Lord's associates.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam (2.9.10) was spoken by Srila Sukadeva Gosvami. He was answering the questions of Pariksit Maharaja, who asked how the living entity falls down into the material world. Sukadeva Gosvami explained the cream of Srimad-Bhagavatam in four verses, which had been explained to Lord Brahma at the end of the severe austerities he performed for one thousand celestial years. At that time, Brahma was shown the spiritual world and its transcendental nature.

 

                               TEXT 271

 

                                 TEXT

 

             mayara ye dui vrtti----'maya' ara 'pradhana'

           'maya' nimitta-hetu, visvera upadana 'pradhana'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   mayara--of the material nature; ye--which; dui--two; vrtti--functions; maya--called maya; ara--and; pradhana--ingredients; maya--the word ma-ya; nimitta-hetu--the efficient cause; visvera--of the material universe; upadana--ingredients; pradhana--is called pradhana.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Maya has two functions. One is called maya, and the other is called pradhana. Maya refers to the efficient cause, and pradhana refers to the ingredients that create the cosmic manifestation.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   For a further explanation, see Adi-lila, Chapter Five, verse 58.

 

                               TEXT 272

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  sei purusa maya-pane kare avadhana

              prakrti ksobhita kari' kare viryera adhana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sei purusa--that Supreme Personality of Godhead; maya-pane--toward maya; kare avadhana--glances; prakrti--the material nature; ksobhita kari'--making agitated; kare--impregnates; viryera--of the semina; adhana--injection.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "When the Supreme Personality of Godhead glances over the material energy, she becomes agitated. At that time, the Lord injects the original semina of the living entities.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   In Bhagavad-gita (7.10), Krsna says, bijam mam sarva-bhutanam: "I am the original seed of all existences." This is also confirmed in another verse in Bhagavad-gita (14.4):

 

                        sarva-yonisu kaunteya

                       murtayah sambhavanti yah

                       tasam brahma mahad-yonir

                        aham bija-pradah pita

 

   "It should be understood that all species of life, O son of Kunti, are made possible by birth in this material nature, and that I am the seed-giving father."

   For a further explanation, one may refer to Brahma-samhita (Chapter Five, verses 10-13). Brahma-samhita also states (5.51):

 

                agnir mahi gaganam ambu marud disas ca

                kalas tathatma-manasiti jagat-trayani

              yasmad bhavanti vibhavanti visanti yam ca

                govindam adi-purusam tam aham bhajami

 

   All material elements, as well as the spiritual sparks (individual souls), are emanating from the Supreme Personality of Godhead. This is also confirmed by the Vedanta-sutra (1.1). janmady asya yatah: "The Absolute Truth is He from whom everything emanates." He is the Supreme Truth: satyam param dhimahi (Bhag. 1.1.1). The absolute ultimate truth is Krsna. Om namo bhagavate vasudevaya. janmady asya yato 'nvayad itaratas carthesv abhijnah sva-rat: "The Absolute Truth is a person who is directly and indirectly cognizant of the entire cosmic manifestation." (Bhag. 1.1.1)

   The Absolute Truth, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, educated Lord Brahma from the heart (Bhag. 1.1.1): tene brahma hrda ya adi-kavaye. Therefore the Absolute Truth cannot be dull matter; the Absolute Truth must be the Supreme Person Himself. Sei purusa maya-pane kare avadhana. Simply by His glance, material nature is impregnated with all living entities. According to their karma and fruitive activity, they emerge in different bodies. That is the explanation given by Bhagavad-gita (2.13):

 

                       dehino 'smin yatha dehe

                        kaumaram yauvanam jara

                       tatha dehantara-praptir

                       dhiras tatra na muhyati

 

   "As the embodied soul continually passes, in this body, from boyhood to youth to old age, the soul similarly passes into another body at death. The self-realized soul is not bewildered by such a change."

 

                               TEXT 273

 

                                 TEXT

 

               svanga-visesabhasa-rupe prakrti-sparsana

                jiva-rupa 'bija' tate kaila samarpana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sva-anga-visesa-abhasa-rupe--in the form of a specific shadow from His personal body; prakrti-sparsana--the Lord glances over the material nature; jiva-rupa--having the form of the sparklike living entities, who are parts and parcels; bija--semina; tate--in that material nature; kaila samarpana--impregnated.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "To impregnate with the seeds of living entities, the Lord Himself does not directly touch the material energy, but by His specific functional expansion, He touches the material energy, and thus the living entities, who are His parts and parcels, are impregnated into material nature.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   According to Bhagavad-gita:

 

                         mamaivamso jiva-loke

                        jiva-bhutah sanatanah

                        manah sasthanindriyani

                        prakrti-sthani karsati

 

   "The living entities in this conditioned world are My eternal, fragmental parts. Due to conditioned life, they are struggling very hard with the six senses, which include the mind." (Bg. 15.7)

   The word prakrti-sparsana is explained in Caitanya-caritamrta in reference to the way the living entities come in contact with dull matter. The glancing is performed by Maha-Visnu: sa aiksata lokan nu srja iti (Aitareya Upanisad 1.1.1). In the conditional stage we impregnate according to the bodily conception--that is, by sexual intercourse--but the Supreme Lord does not need sexual intercourse to impregnate. The impregnation is performed simply by His glance. This is also explained in the Brahma-samhita (5.32):

 

                 angani yasya sakalendriya-vrttimanti

                pasyanti panti kalayanti ciram jaganti

                ananda-cinmaya-sad-ujjvala-vigrahasya

                govindam adi-purusam tam aham bhajami

 

   Govinda can impregnate simply by glancing. In other words, His eyes can work as His genitals. He does not need genitals to beget a child. Indeed, Krsna can beget any one of the living entities with any part of His body.

   The word svanga-visesabhasa-rupe, the form by which the Lord begets living entities in the material world, is explained herein. He is Lord Siva. In the Brahma-samhita it is stated that Lord Siva, who is another form of Maha-Visnu, is like yogurt. Yogurt is nothing but milk, yet it is not milk. Similarly, Lord Siva is considered the father of this universe, and material nature is considered the mother. The father and mother are known as Lord Siva and the goddess Durga. Together, Lord Siva's genitals and the vagina of goddess Durga are worshiped as siva-linga. This is the origin of the material creation. Thus Lord Siva's position is between the living entity and the Supreme Lord. Lord Siva is neither the Supreme Personality of Godhead nor the living entity. He is the form through which the Supreme Lord works to beget living entities within this material world. As yogurt is prepared when milk is mixed with a culture, the form of Lord Siva expands when the Supreme Personality of Godhead is in touch with material nature. The impregnation of material nature by the father, Lord Siva, is wonderful because at one time innumerable living entities are conceived. Bhago jivah sa vijneyah sa canantyaya kalpate (Svetasvatara Upanisad 5.9). These living entities are very, very small.

 

                        kesagra-sata-bhagasya

                         satamsa-sadrsatmakah

                      jivah suksma-svarupo 'yam

                       sankhyatito hi cit-kanah

 

   "If we divide the tip of a hair into a hundred parts and then take one of these parts and divide it again into a hundred parts, that very fine division is the size of but one of the numberless living entities. They are all cit-kana, particles of spirit, not matter."

   The innumerable brahmandas, or universes, come from the pores of the Lord's body, and innumerable living entities also come from the pores of the transcendental body of the Lord. This is the process of material creation. Without the living entity, this material nature has no value. Both emanate from the pores of the transcendental body of Lord Maha-Visnu. They are different energies. That is explained in Bhagavad-gita:

 

                        bhumir apo 'nalo vayuh

                       kham mano buddhir eva ca

                          ahankara itiyam me

                       bhinna prakrtir astadha

 

   "Earth, water, fire, air, ether, mind, intelligence and false ego--all together these eight comprise My separated material energies." (Bg. 7.4) The material elements also come from the body of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and they are also a different type of energy. Although the living entities also come from the Lord's body, they are categorized as a superior energy.

 

                        apareyam itas tv anyam

                       prakrtim viddhi me param

                        jiva-bhutam maha-baho

                        yayedam dharyate jagat

 

   "Besides this inferior nature, O mighty-armed Arjuna, there is a superior energy of Mine, which consists of all living entities who are struggling with material nature and are sustaining the universe." (Bg. 7.5) The inferior energy, matter, cannot act without the superior energy. All these things are very clearly explained in the Vedas. The materialistic theory that life develops from matter is incorrect. Life and matter come from the supreme living entity; therefore, being the source of both, that supreme living entity, Krsna, is described in Vedanta-sutra as janmady asya yatah (1.1), or the original source of everything, sarva-karana-karanam. This is further explained in the following verse.

 

                               TEXT 274

 

                                 TEXT

 

                      daivat ksubhita-dharminyam

                      svasyam yonau parah puman

                       adhatta viryam sa 'suta

                       mahat-tattvam hiranmayam

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   daivat--from time immemorial; ksubhita-dharminyam--the material nature, which is subjected to agitation; svasyam--which belongs to the Supreme as one of His energies; yonau--in the womb from which the living entity takes his birth; parah puman--the Supreme Brahman, the Personality of Godhead; adhatta--impregnated; viryam--semina; sa--that material nature; asuta--produced; mahat-tattvam--the total material energy; hiranmayam--the original source for the emanation of varieties of material things.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'From time immemorial, after agitating the material nature into three qualities, the Supreme Personality of Godhead places the semina of innumerable living entities within the womb of that material nature. Thus material nature gives birth to the total material energy known as the hiranmaya-mahat-tattva, the original symbolic representation of the cosmic manifestation.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (3.26.19). Lord Kapila is explaining to His mother the relationship between the Supreme Personality of Godhead and material nature. He is informing her how the Supreme Personality of Godhead is the original cause of the living entities, who emanated from material nature. Over and above the twenty-eight elements of the material creation is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, the cause of all causes. Life comes not from matter but from life itself. As explained in the Vedas: nityo nityanam cetanas cetananam (Katha Upanisad 2.2.13). The Supreme Lord is the original source of life.

 

                               TEXT 275

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        kala-vrttya tu mayayam

                        gunamayyam adhoksajah

                         purusenatma-bhutena

                       viryam adhatta viryavan

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   kala-vrttya--in due course of time, as the immediate cause of creation; tu--but; mayayam--within the material nature; guna-mayyam--full of the three material modes of nature (sattva-guna, rajo-guna and tamo-guna); adhoksajah--the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who is beyond material conceptions; purusena--by the enjoyer of material nature; atma-bhutena--who is an expansion of His personal self; viryam--semina; adhatta--placed; viryavan--the omnipotent.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'In due course of time, the Supreme Personality of Godhead [Maha-Visnu or Maha-Vaikunthanatha], by the agency of a further expansion of His personal self, places the seed of the living entities within the womb of material nature.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (3.5.26). This verse tells how the living entities come in contact with material nature. Just as a woman cannot beget children without uniting with a man, material nature cannot beget living entities without being in union with the Supreme Personality of Godhead. There is a history of how the Absolute Lord becomes the father of all living entities. In every system of religion, it is accepted that God is the supreme father of all living entities. According to Christianity, the supreme father, God, provides the living entities with all of life's necessities. Therefore they pray, "Give us this day our daily bread." Any religion that does not accept the Supreme Lord as the absolute father is called kaitava-dharma, or a cheating religion. Such religious systems are rejected in Srimad-Bhagavatam (1.1.2): dharmah projjhita-kaitavo 'tra. Only an atheist does not accept the omnipotent supreme father. If one accepts the omnipotent supreme father, he abides by His orders and becomes a religious person.

 

                               TEXT 276

 

                                 TEXT

 

              tabe mahat-tattva haite trividha ahankara

               yaha haite devatendriya-bhutera pracara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tabe--thereafter; mahat-tattva haite--from the total material energy; tri-vidha--three kinds of; ahankara--egotism; yaha haite--from which; devata--of predominating deities; indriya--of the senses; bhutera--and of material elements; pracara--expansion.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "First the total material energy is manifest, and from this arise the three types of egotism, which are the original sources from which all demigods [controlling deities], senses and material elements expand.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The three types of egotism (ahankara) are technically known as vaikarika, taijasa and tamasa. The mahat-tattva is situated within the heart, or citta, and the predominating Deity of the mahat-tattva is Lord Vasudeva (Bhag. 3.26.21). The mahat-tattva is transformed into three divisions: (1) vaikarika, egotism in goodness (sattvika-ahankara), from which the eleventh sense organ, the mind, is manifest and whose predominating Deity is Aniruddha (Bhag. 3.26.27-28); (2) taijasa, or egotism in passion (rajasa-ahankara), from which the senses and intelligence are manifest and whose predominating Deity is Lord Pradyumna (Bhag. 3.26.29-31); (3) tamasa, or egotism in ignorance, from which sound vibration (sabda-tanmatra) expands. From the sound vibration, the sky (akasa) is manifest and, the senses, beginning with the ear, are also manifest (Bhag. 3.26.32). Of these three types of egotism, Lord Sankarsana is the predominating Deity. In the philosophical discourse known as the Sankhya-karika, it is stated: sattvika ekadasakah pravartate vaikrtad ahankarat--bhutades tan-matram tamasa-taijasady-ubhayam.

 

                               TEXT 277

 

                                 TEXT

 

              sarva tattva mili' srjila brahmandera gana

                 ananta brahmanda, tara nahika ganana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sarva tattva--all different elements; mili'--combining; srjila--created; brahmandera gana--all the universes; ananta brahmanda--those universes are unlimited in number; tara nahika ganana--there is no possibility of counting them.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Combining all the different elements, the Supreme Lord created all the universes. Those universes are unlimited in number; there is no possibility of counting them.

 

                               TEXT 278

 

                                 TEXT

 

            inho mahat-srasta purusa----'maha-visnu' nama

                ananta brahmanda tanra loma-kupe dhama

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   inho--He; mahat-srasta--the creator of the mahat-tattva, or total material energy; purusa--the person; maha-visnu nama--called Lord Maha-Visnu; ananta--unlimited; brahmanda--universes; tanra--of His body; loma-kupe--within the hair holes; dhama--are situated.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The first form of Lord Visnu is called Maha-Visnu. He is the original creator of the total material energy. The innumerable universes emanate from the pores of His body.

 

                            TEXTS 279-280

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  gavakse udiya yaiche renu ase yaya

                purusa-nisvasa-saha brahmanda bahiraya

 

                punarapi nisvasa-saha yaya abhyantara

               ananta aisvarya tanra, saba----maya-para

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   gavakse--from a hole at the top of a wall; udiya--floating; yaiche--as; renu--atomic particles; ase yaya--come and go; purusa-nisvasa-saha--with the exhaling of Maha-Visnu; brahmanda--the universes; bahiraya--come outside; punarapi--again; nisvasa-saha--by His inhalation; yaya--go; abhyantara--within; ananta--unlimited; aisvarya--opulences; tanra--of Him; saba--everything; maya-para--beyond the material conception.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "These universes are understood to be floating in air as the Maha-Visnu exhales. They are like atomic particles that float in sunshine and pass through the holes of a screen. All these universes are thus created by the exhalation of Maha-Visnu, and when Maha-Visnu inhales, they return to His body. The unlimited opulences of Maha-Visnu are completely beyond material conception.

 

                               TEXT 281

 

                                 TEXT

 

                yasyaika-nisvasita-kalam athavalambya

                jivanti loma-vilaja jagad-anda-nathah

                visnur mahan sa iha yasya kala-viseso

                govindam adi-purusam tam aham bhajami

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   yasya--whose; eka--one; nisvasita--of breath; kalam--time; atha--thus; avalambya--taking shelter of; jivanti--live; loma-vilajah--grown from the hair holes; jagat-anda-nathah--the masters of the universes (the Brahmas); visnuh mahan--the Supreme Lord Maha-Visnu; sah--that; iha--here; yasya--whose; kala-visesah--particular plenary portion or expansion; govindam--Lord Govinda; adi-purusam--the original person; tam--Him; aham--I; bhajami--worship.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'The Brahmas and other lords of the mundane worlds appear from the pores of the Maha-Visnu and remain alive for the duration of His one exhalation. I adore the primeval Lord, Govinda, for Maha-Visnu is a portion of His plenary portion.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Brahma-samhita (5.48).

 

                               TEXT 282

 

                                 TEXT

 

               samasta brahmanda-ganera inho antaryami

                karanabdhisayi----saba jagatera svami

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   samasta brahmanda-ganera--of the aggregate of the brahmandas, or universes; inho--that Lord Maha-Visnu; antaryami--the Supersoul; karana-abdhi-sayi--Lord Maha-Visnu, lying on the Causal Ocean; saba jagatera--of all the universes; svami--the Supreme Lord.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Maha-Visnu is the Supersoul of all the universes. Lying on the Causal Ocean, He is the master of all material worlds.

 

                               TEXT 283

 

                                 TEXT

 

                eita kahilun prathama purusera tattva

                 dvitiya purusera ebe sunaha mahattva

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   eita--thus; kahilun--I have explained; prathama purusera--of the first incarnation of the Personality of Godhead; tattva--the truth; dvitiya purusera--of the second incarnation of the Personality of Godhead; ebe--now; sunaha--please hear; mahattva--glories.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "I have thus explained the truth of the first Personality of Godhead, Maha Visnu. I shall now explain the glories of the second Personality of Godhead.

 

                               TEXT 284

 

                                 TEXT

 

               sei purusa ananta-koti brahmanda srjiya

               ekaika-murtye pravesila bahu murti hana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sei purusa--that Personality of Godhead, Maha-Visnu; ananta-koti brahmanda--millions and trillions of brahmandas, or universes; srjiya--after creating; eka-eka--in each one of them; murtye--in a form; pravesila--entered; bahu murti hana--becoming many forms.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "After creating the total number of universes, which are unlimited, the Maha-Visnu expanded Himself into unlimited forms and entered into each of them.

 

                               TEXT 285

 

                                 TEXT

 

               pravesa kariya dekhe, saba----andhakara

                 rahite nahika sthana, karila vicara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   pravesa kariya--after entering; dekhe--He sees; saba--everywhere; andhakara--complete darkness; rahite--to remain there; nahika sthana--there was no place; karila vicara--then He considered.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "When Maha-Visnu entered each of the limitless universes, He saw that there was darkness all around and that there was no place to stay. He therefore began to consider the situation.

 

                               TEXT 286

 

                                 TEXT

 

               nijanga-sveda-jale brahmandardha bharila

                 sei jale sesa-sayyaya sayana karila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   nija-anga--from His own personal body; sveda-jale--by emitting the water of perspiration; brahmanda-ardha--half of the universe; bharila--filled; sei jale--on that water; sesa-sayyaya--on the bed of Lord Sesa; sayana karila--lay down.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "With the perspiration produced from His own body, the Lord filled half the universe with water. He then lay down on that water on the bed of Lord Sesa.

 

                               TEXT 287

 

                                 TEXT

 

               tanra nabhi-padma haite uthila eka padma

                sei padme ha-ila brahmara janma-sadma

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tanra nabhi-padma haite--from His lotus navel; uthila--grew; eka--one; padma--lotus flower; sei padme--on that lotus flower; ha-ila--there was; brahmara--of Lord Brahma; janma-sadma--the place of generation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "A lotus flower then sprouted from the lotus navel of that Garbhodakasayi Visnu. That lotus flower became Lord Brahma's birthplace.

 

                               TEXT 288

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 sei padma-nale ha-ila caudda bhuvana

               tenho 'brahma' hana srsti karila srjana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sei padma-nale--within the stem of that lotus; ha-ila--became manifested; caudda--fourteen; bhuvana--planetary systems; tenho--He; brahma--Lord Brahma; hana--having become; srsti--the material creation; karila srjana--created.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the stem of that lotus flower the fourteen worlds were generated. Then He became Lord Brahma and created the entire universe.

 

                               TEXT 289

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 'visnu'-rupa hana kare jagat palane

               gunatita visnu----sparsa nahi maya-sane

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   visnu-rupa--Lord Krsna in His form as Visnu; hana--becoming; kare--does; jagat palane--maintenance of the material world; guna-atita--beyond the material qualities, transcendental; visnu--Lord Visnu; sparsa--touching; nahi--there is not; maya-sane--with maya, the material energy.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In this way, the Supreme Personality of Godhead in His form of Visnu maintains the entire material world. Since He is always beyond the material qualities, the material nature cannot touch Him.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The influence of the material energy cannot touch Lord Visnu as she touches Lord Brahma and Lord Siva. Therefore it is said that Lord Visnu is transcendental to the material qualities. The incarnations of the material qualities--Lord Siva and Lord Brahma--are under the jurisdiction of the external energy. Lord Visnu, however, is different. In the mantras of the Rg Veda it is said: om tad visnoh paramam padam (Rg Veda-samhita 1.22.20). The words paramam padam indicate that He is transcendental to the material qualities. Because Lord Visnu is not within the jurisdiction of the material qualities, He is always superior to the living entities who are controlled by material energy. This is one of the differences between the Supreme Lord and the living entities. Lord Brahma is a very powerful living entity, and Lord Siva is even more powerful. Therefore Lord Siva is not accepted as a living entity, but at the same time is not considered to be on the level of Lord Visnu.

 

                               TEXT 290

 

                                 TEXT

 

                'rudra'-rupa dhari kare jagat samhara

             srsti, sthiti, pralaya haya icchaya yanhara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   rudra-rupa dhari--accepting the form of Lord Siva; kare--performs; jagat samhara--dissolution of the universal creation; srsti--creation; sthiti--maintenance; pralaya--and dissolution; haya--take place; icchaya--by the will; yanhara--of whom.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The Supreme Lord, and His form of Rudra [Lord Siva], brings about the dissolution of this material creation. In other words, by His will only, there is creation, maintenance and dissolution of the whole cosmic manifestation.

 

                               TEXT 291

 

                                 TEXT

 

              brahma, visnu, siva----tanra guna-avatara

                srsti-sthiti-pralayera tinera adhikara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   brahma--Lord Brahma; visnu--Lord Visnu; siva--Lord Siva; tanra--of Garbhodakasayi Visnu; guna-avatara--incarnations of the material qualities; srsti-sthiti-pralayera--of the three functions, namely creation, maintenance and dissolution; tinera adhikara--there is control by the three deities (Lord Brahma, Lord Visnu and Lord Siva).

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Brahma, Visnu and Siva are His three incarnations of the material qualities. Creation, maintenance and destruction respectively are under the charge of these three personalities.

 

                               TEXT 292

 

                                 TEXT

 

              hiranyagarbha-antaryami----garbhodakasayi

                'sahasra-sirsadi' kari' vede yanre gai

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   hiranyagarbha--named Hiranyagarbha; antaryami--the Supersoul; garbha-udaka-sayi--Lord Garbhodakasayi Visnu; sahasra-sirsa-adi kari'--by the Vedic hymns beginning with sahasra-sirsa (Rg Veda-samhita 10.90); vede yanre ga-i--unto whom the Vedas pray.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Garbhodakasayi Visnu, known within the universe as Hiranyagarbha and the antaryami, or Supersoul, is glorified in the Vedic hymns, beginning with the hymn that starts with the word sahasra-sirsa.

 

                               TEXT 293

 

                                 TEXT

 

             ei ta' dvitiya-purusa----brahmandera isvara

                 mayara 'asraya' haya, tabu maya-para

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ei ta'--in this way; dvitiya-purusa--the second Personality of Godhead; brahmandera isvara--the master of the universe; mayara--of the external, material energy; asraya haya--becomes the shelter; tabu--still; maya-para--is beyond the touch of the material energy.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "This second Personality of Godhead, known as Garbhodakasayi Visnu, is the master of each and every universe and the shelter of the external energy. Nonetheless, He remains beyond the touch of the external energy.

 

                               TEXT 294

 

                                 TEXT

 

                trtiya-purusa visnu----'guna-avatara'

                  dui avatara-bhitara ganana tanhara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   trtiya-purusa--the third Personality; visnu--Lord Visnu; guna-avatara--the incarnation of the material quality of goodness; dui avatara-bhitara--within the two incarnations; ganana-tanhara--He is designated.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The third expansion of Visnu is the Ksirodakasayi Visnu, who is the incarnation of the quality of goodness. He is to be counted within the two types of incarnations [purusa-avataras and guna-avataras].

 

                               TEXT 295

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 virat vyasti-jivera tenho antaryami

              ksirodakasayi tenho----palana-karta, svami

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   virat--the universal form; vyasti-jivera--of all other living entities; tenho--He; antaryami--the Supersoul; ksira-udaka-sayi--Lord Visnu who lies down in the ocean of milk; tenho--He; palana-karta--the maintainer; svami--the master.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "This Ksirodakasayi Visnu is the universal form of the Lord and is the Supersoul within every living entity. He is known as Ksirodakasayi, or the Lord who lies on the ocean of milk. He is the maintainer and master of the universe.

 

                               TEXT 296

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  purusavatarera ei kailun nirupana

                    lilavatara ebe suna, sanatana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   purusa-avatarera--of all the purusa-avataras; ei--this; kailun nirupana--I have described; lila-avatara--incarnations for pastimes; ebe--now; suna--please hear; sanatana--O Sanatana.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "O Sanatana, I have definitively described the three purusa-avataras of Visnu. Now please hear from Me about the pastime incarnations.

 

                               TEXT 297

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  lilavatara krsnera na yaya ganana

                  pradhana kariya kahi dig-darasana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   lila-avatara--incarnations for pastimes; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; na yaya ganana--are not countable; pradhana kariya--chiefly; kahi--let me describe; dik-darasana--by a sample direction.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "No one can count the innumerable pastime incarnations of Lord Krsna, but I shall describe the principal ones.

 

                               TEXT 298

 

                                 TEXT

 

              matsya, kurma, raghunatha, nrsimha, vamana

                varahadi----lekha yanra na yaya ganana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   matsya--the fish incarnation; kurma--the tortoise incarnation; raghunatha--Lord Ramacandra; nrsimha--the man-lion incarnation; vamana--the dwarf incarnation; varaha-adi--the hog incarnation and others; lekha--describing; yanra--of which incarnations; na yaya ganana--cannot be counted.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Some of the pastime incarnations are the fish incarnation, the tortoise incarnation, Lord Ramacandra, Lord Nrsimha, Lord Vamana, and Lord Varaha. There is no end to them.

 

                               TEXT 299

 

                                 TEXT

 

               matsyasva-kacchapa-nrsimha-varaha-hamsa-

                 rajanya-vipra-vibudhesu krtavatarah

              tvam pasi nas tribhuvanam ca tathadhunesa

               bharam bhuvo hara yaduttama vandanam te

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   matsya--in the forms of a fish; asva--of a horse; kacchapa--of a tortoise; nrsimha--of Lord Nrsimhadeva; varaha--of a boar; hamsa--of a swan; rajanya--of Lord Ramacandra; vipra--of Lord Parasurama; vibudhesu--and of Vamanadeva; krta-avatarah--who have accepted incarnation; tvam--You; pasi--please protect; nah--us demigods; tri-bhuvanam ca--and the three worlds; tatha--as well; adhuna--now; isa--O Lord; bharam--the burden; bhuvah--of the universe; hara--kindly take away; yadu-uttama--O best of the Yadu dynasty; vandanam te--to You we offer our prayers.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'O Lord of the universe, best of the Yadu dynasty, we are offering our prayers unto You mainly to diminish the heavy burden of the universe. Indeed, You diminished this burden formerly by incarnating in the form of a fish, a horse [Hayagriva], a tortoise, a lion [Lord Nrsimha], a boar [Lord Varaha] and a swan. You also incarnated as Lord Ramacandra, Parasurama and Vamana the dwarf. You have always protected us demigods and the universe in this way. Now please continue.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.2.40).

 

                               TEXT 300

 

                                 TEXT

 

                   lilavatarera kailun dig-darasana

                    gunavatarera ebe suna vivarana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   lila-avatarera--of the incarnations of pastimes; kailun--I have done; dik-darasana--indicating the direction only; guna-avatarera--of incarnations of the material qualities; ebe--now; suna vivarana--hear the description.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "I have given a few examples of pastime incarnations. Now I will describe the guna-avataras, the incarnations of the material qualities. Please listen.

 

                               TEXT 301

 

                                 TEXT

 

              brahma, visnu, siva,----tina guna avatara

             tri-guna angikari' kare srsty-adi-vyavahara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   brahma, visnu, siva--Lord Brahma, Lord Visnu and Lord Siva; tina--three; guna avatara--the incarnations of the material qualities; tri-guna--the three qualities of material nature; angikari'--accepting; kare--does; srsti-adi-vyavahara--transactions in reference to the creation, maintenance and dissolution.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "There are three functions within this material world. Everything here is created, everything is maintained for some time, and everything is finally dissolved. The Lord therefore incarnates Himself as the controllers of the three qualities--sattva-guna, rajo-guna and tamo-guna [goodness, passion and ignorance]. Thus the transactions of the material world take place.

 

                               TEXT 302

 

                                 TEXT

 

                bhakti-misra-krta-punye kona jivottama

                 rajo-gune vibhavita kari' tanra mana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   bhakti-misra-krta-punye--because of pious activities mixed with devotional service; kona--someone; jiva-uttama--the best of the living entities; rajah-gune--by the mode of passion; vibhavita--influenced; kari'--making; tanra--his; mana--mind.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Because of his past pious activities mixed with devotional service, the first-class living entity is influenced by the mode of passion within his mind.

 

                               TEXT 303

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 garbhodakasayi-dvara sakti sancari'

              vyasti srsti kare krsna brahma-rupa dhari'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   garbha-udaka-sayi-dvara--by Lord Garbhodakasayi Visnu; sakti sancari'--giving him special powers; vyasti--total; srsti--creation; kare--does; krsna--Lord Krsna; brahma-rupa dhari'--accepting the form of Lord Brahma.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Such a devotee is empowered by Garbhodakasayi Visnu. In this way, an incarnation of Krsna in the form of Brahma engineers the total creation of the universe.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The Garbhodakasayi Visnu purusa-avatara expansion of Lord Visnu accepts the material modes--sattva-guna, rajo-guna and tamo-guna--and thus incarnates as Lord Visnu, Brahma and Siva. These are incarnations of the material qualities. Among the many superior living entities qualified with pious activities and devotional service, one, called Lord Brahma, is infused with the quality of passion by the supreme will of Garbhodakasayi Visnu. Thus Lord Brahma becomes the incarnation of the creative energy of the Lord.

 

                               TEXT 304

 

                                 TEXT

 

                bhasvan yathasma-sakalesu nijesu tejah

               sviyam kiyat prakatayaty api tadvad atra

                brahma ya esa jagad-anda-vidhana-karta

                govindam adi-purusam tam aham bhajami

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   bhasvan--the illuminating sun; yatha--as; asma-sakalesu--in various types of precious stones; nijesu--his own; tejah--brilliance; sviyam--his own; kiyat--to some extent; prakatayati--manifests; api--also; tadvat--similarly; atra--here; brahma--Lord Brahma; yah--who is; esah--the Lord; jagat-anda-vidhana-karta--becomes the chief of the universe; govindam adi-purusam--Lord Govinda, the original Supreme Personality of Godhead; tam--Him; aham--I; bhajami--worship.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'The sun manifests his brilliance in a gem, although it is stone. Similarly, the original Personality of Godhead, Govinda, manifests His special power in a pious living entity. Thus the living entity becomes Brahma and manages the affairs of the universe. Let me worship Govinda, the original Personality of Godhead.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Brahma-samhita (5.49).

 

                               TEXT 305

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 kona kalpe yadi yogya jiva nahi paya

                 apane isvara tabe amse 'brahma' haya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   kona kalpe--in some lifetime of Brahma; yadi--if; yogya--suitable; jiva--living entity; nahi--not; paya--is available; apane--personally; isvara--the Supreme Lord; tabe--then; amse--by His plenary expansion; brahma haya--becomes Lord Brahma.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "If in a kalpa a suitable living entity is not available to take charge of Brahma's post, the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself personally expands and becomes Lord Brahma.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   One day of Brahma consists of the four yugas multiplied a thousand times--or, according to solar calculations, 4,320,000,000 years--and such also is the duration of his night. One year of Brahma's life consists of 360 days and nights, and Brahma lives for one hundred such years. Such is the life of a Brahma.

 

                               TEXT 306

 

                                 TEXT

 

              yasyanghri-pankaja-rajo 'khila-loka-palair

             mauly-uttamair dhrtam upasita-tirtha-tirtham

              brahma bhavo 'ham api yasya kalah kalayah

               sris codvahema ciram asya nrpasanam kva

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   yasya--whose; anghri-pankaja--lotuslike feet; rajah--the dust; akhila-loka--of the universal planetary systems; palaih--by the masters; mauli-uttamaih--with valuable turbans on their heads; dhrtam--accepted; upasita--worshiped; tirtha-tirtham--the sanctifier of the holy places; brahma--Lord Brahma; bhavah--Lord Siva; aham api--even I; yasya--of whom; kalah--portions; kalayah--of a plenary portion; srih--the goddess of fortune; ca--and; udvahema--we carry; ciram--eternally; asya--of Him; nrpa-asanam--the throne of a king; kva--where.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'What is the value of a throne to Lord Krsna? The masters of the various planetary systems accept the dust of His lotus feet on their crowned heads. That dust makes the holy places sacred, and even Lord Brahma, Lord Siva, Laksmi and I myself, who are all portions of His plenary portion, eternally carry that dust on our heads.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.68.37). When the Kauravas flattered Baladeva so that He would become their ally and spoke ill of Sri Krsna, Lord Baladeva was angry and spoke this verse.

 

                               TEXT 307

 

                                 TEXT

 

               nijamsa-kalaya krsna tamo-guna angikari'

               samhararthe maya-sange rudra-rupa dhari

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   nija-amsa--of His personal plenary expansion; kalaya--by an expansion known as kala; krsna--Lord Krsna; tamah-guna--the material mode of darkness; angikari'--accepting; samhara-arthe--for the purpose of dissolution; maya-sange--in association with the external energy; rudra-rupa--the form of Rudra; dhari--assumes.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Krsna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, expands a portion of His plenary portion and, accepting the association of the material mode of ignorance, assumes the form of Rudra to dissolve the cosmic manifestation.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a description of the Rudra form, which is another expansion of Krsna. Only visnu-murtis are expansions of Krsna's personal and plenary portions. Maha Visnu, who lies on the Causal Ocean, is an expansion of Sankarsana. When Garbhodakasayi Visnu accepts the material modes of nature for the purpose of dissolving the cosmic manifestation, His form is called Rudra. As already explained, Lord Visnu is the controller of maya. How, then, can He associate with maya? The conclusion is that the incarnation of Lord Siva or Lord Brahma indicates the absence of the supreme power of Visnu. When the supreme power is not there, it is possible to associate with maya, the external energy. Lord Brahma and Lord Siva are to be considered creations of maya.

 

                               TEXT 308

 

                                 TEXT

 

             maya-sanga-vikari rudra----bhinnabhinna rupa

               jiva-tattva nahe, nahe krsnera 'svarupa'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   maya-sanga--by association with maya; vikari--transformed; rudra--the form of Rudra; bhinna-abhinna rupa--having different types of forms; jiva-tattva nahe--still he is not called jiva-tattva; nahe--nor; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; sva-rupa--personal form.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Rudra, Lord Siva, has various forms, which are transformations brought about by association with maya. Although Rudra is not on a level with the jiva-tattvas, he still cannot be considered a personal expansion of Lord Krsna.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Rudra is simultaneously one with and different from the visnu-tattva. Due to his association with maya, he is different from the visnu-tattva, but at the same time he is an expansion of Krsna's personal form. This situation is called bhedabheda-tattva, or acintya-bhedabheda-tattva, simultaneously one and different.

 

                               TEXT 309

 

                                 TEXT

 

                dugdha yena amla-yoge dadhi-rupa dhare

              dugdhantara vastu nahe, dugdha haite nare

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dugdha--milk; yena--as; amla:yoge--in association with a sour substance; dadhi-rupa--the form of yogurt; dhare--takes; dugdha-antara--something other than milk; vastu--substance; nahe--is not; dugdha--milk; haite--to be; nare--is not able.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Milk is transformed into yogurt when it associates with a yogurt culture. Thus yogurt is nothing but milk, but still it is not milk.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Of the three deities supervising the creation, maintenance and dissolution of the universe, Lord Visnu is never separate from the original Visnu. However, Lord Siva and Brahma, due to their association with maya, are different from Visnu. Visnu cannot be transformed into any form of material energy. Whenever there is association with maya, the personality involved must be different from Lord Visnu. Therefore Lord Siva and Lord Brahma are called guna-avataras, for they associate with the material qualities. The conclusion is that Rudra is a transformation of Visnu, but he is not exactly Lord Visnu. Therefore, he does not come within the category of the visnu-tattvas. Thus he is inconceivably one with Visnu and different from Him. The example given in this verse is very clear. Milk is compared to Visnu. As soon as milk touches a sour substance, it becomes yogurt, or Lord Siva. Although yogurt is constitutionally milk it cannot be used in place of milk.

 

                               TEXT 310

 

                                 TEXT

 

                ksiram yatha dadhi vikara-visesa-yogat

               sanjayate na tu tatah prthag asti hetoh

               yah sambhutam api tatha samupaiti karyad

                govindam adi-purusam tam aham bhajami

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ksiram--milk; yatha--as; dadhi--yogurt; vikara-visesa--with a special transforming agent; yogat--by mixing; sanjayate--is transformed into; na--not; tu--but; tatah--from the milk; prthak--separated; asti--is; hetoh--which is the cause; yah--who; sambhutam--the nature of Lord Siva; api--even though; tatha--as; samupaiti--accepts; karyat--from the matter of some particular business; govindam--unto Govinda, the Supreme Personality of Godhead; adi-purusam--the original person; tam--unto Him; aham--I; bhajami--offer my respectful obeisances.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Milk changes into yogurt when mixed with a yogurt culture, but actually it is constitutionally nothing but milk. Similarly, Govinda, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, assumes the form of Lord Siva [Sambhu] for the special purpose of material transactions. I offer my obeisances at His lotus feet.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Brahma-samhita (5.45).

 

                               TEXT 311

 

                                 TEXT

 

              'siva'----maya-sakti-sangi, tamo-guna vesa

                mayatita, gunatita 'visnu'----paramesa

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   siva--Lord Siva; maya-sakti-sangi--an associate of the external energy; tamah-guna-avesa--absorbed by the quality of ignorance; maya-atita--transcendental to the external energy; guna-atita--transcendental to the qualities of matter; visnu--Visnu; parama-isa--the Supreme Lord.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Siva is an associate of the external energy; therefore he is absorbed in the material quality of darkness. Lord Visnu is transcendental to maya and the qualities of maya. Therefore He is the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Visnu is beyond the range of the material manifestation, and He is not within the control of the material energy. He is the supreme independent Personality of Godhead. This is even admitted by Sankaracarya: narayanah paro 'vyaktat (Gita-bhasya). In his constitutional form, Siva is a maha-bhagavata, a supreme devotee of the Lord, but because he accepts maya's association--especially the quality of ignorance--he is not free from maya's influence. Such an intimate association is completely absent in the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Visnu. Lord Siva accepts maya, but in the presence of Lord Visnu, maya does not exist. Consequently Lord Siva has to be considered a product of maya. When Lord Siva is free from maya's influence, he is in the position of a maha-bhagavata, a supreme devotee of Lord Visnu. Vaisnavanam yatha sambhuh.

 

                               TEXT 312

 

                                 TEXT

 

                      sivah sakti-yuktah sasvat

                        trilingo guna-samvrtah

                        vaikarikas taijasas ca

                       tamasas cety aham tridha

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sivah--Lord Siva; sakti-yuktah--associated with material nature; sasvat--eternally; tri-lingah--in three features; guna-samvrtah--covered by the modes of nature; vaikarikah--one is called vaikarika; taijasah ca--another is called taijasa; tamasah ca--as well as tamasa; iti--thus; aham--egotism; tri-dha--three kinds.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'The truth about Lord Siva is that he is always covered with three material coverings--vaikarika, taijasa and tamasa. Because of these three modes of material nature, he always associates with the external energy and egotism itself.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.88.3).

 

                               TEXT 313

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       harir hi nirgunah saksat

                        purusah prakrteh parah

                        sa sarva-drg upadrasta

                      tam bhajan nirguno bhavet

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   harih--the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Visnu; hi--certainly; nirgunah--transcendental to all material qualities; saksat--directly; purusah--the supreme enjoyer; prakrteh--material nature; parah--beyond; sah--He; sarva-drk--the seer of everything; upadrasta--the overseer of everything; tam--Him; bhajan--by worshiping; nirgunah--transcendental to material qualities; bhavet--one becomes.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Sri Hari, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is situated beyond the range of material nature; therefore He is the supreme transcendental person. He can see everything inside and outside; therefore He is the supreme overseer of all living entities. If someone takes shelter at His lotus feet and worships Him, he also attains a transcendental position.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is also a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.88.5).

 

                               TEXT 314

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 palanartha svamsa visnu-rupe avatara

               sattva-guna drasta, tate guna-maya-para

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   palana-artha--for maintenance; svamsa--personal plenary expansion; visnu-rupe--in the form of Lord Visnu; avatara--incarnation; sattva-guna--of the mode of goodness; drasta--director; tate--therefore; guna-maya-para--transcendental to the material modes of nature.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "For the maintenance of the universe, Lord Krsna descends as His personal plenary expansion in the form of Visnu. He is the director of the mode of goodness; therefore He is transcendental to the material energy.

 

                               TEXT 315

 

                                 TEXT

 

             svarupa----aisvarya-purna, krsna-sama praya

                krsna amsi, tenho amsa, vede hena gaya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sva-rupa--personal expansion; aisvarya-purna--full of all opulences; krsna-sama--equal to Krsna; praya--almost; krsna amsi--Krsna is the Supreme Personality of Godhead; tenho--Lord Visnu; amsa--personal expansion; vede--the Vedas; hena--thus; gaya--sing.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Visnu is in the category of svamsa because He has opulences almost equal to Krsna's. Krsna is the original person, and Lord Visnu is His personal expansion. This is the verdict of all Vedic literature.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Although an incarnation of the material energy, Lord Brahma is nonetheless the director of the material mode of passion. Similarly, Lord Siva, although simultaneously one with and different from Lord Krsna, is still the incarnation of the mode of darkness. However, Lord Visnu is Krsna's personal expansion; therefore He is the director of the mode of goodness and is always transcendentally situated beyond the jurisdiction of the modes of material nature. Lord Visnu is the original personal expansion of Krsna, and Krsna is the original source of all incarnations. As far as power is concerned, Lord Visnu is as powerful as Lord Krsna because He possesses all the opulences.

 

                               TEXT 316

 

                                 TEXT

 

                diparcir eva hi dasantaram abhyupetya

                  dipayate vivrta-hetu-samana-dharma

                yas tadrg eva hi ca visnutaya vibhati

                govindam adi-purusam tam aham bhajami

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dipa-arcih--the flame of a lamp; eva--as; hi--certainly; dasa-antaram--another lamp; abhyupetya--expanding; dipayate--illuminates; vivrta-hetu--with its expanded cause; samana-dharma--equally powerful; yah--who; tadrk--similarly; eva--certainly; hi--certainly; ca--also; visnutaya--by His expansion as Lord Visnu; vibhati--illuminates; govindam--to Lord Krsna; adi-purusam--the supreme original person; tam--to Him; aham--I; bhajami--offer my worshipful respect.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'When the flame of one candle is expanded to another candle and placed in a different position, it burns separately, and its illumination is as powerful as the original candle. Similarly, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Govinda, expands Himself in different forms as Visnu, who is equally luminous, powerful and opulent. Let me worship that Supreme Personality of Godhead, Govinda.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Brahma-samhita (5.46).

 

                               TEXT 317

 

                                 TEXT

 

               brahma, siva----ajna-kari bhakta-avatara

              palanarthe visnu----krsnera svarupa-akara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   brahma--Lord Brahma; siva--Lord Siva; ajna-kari--order carriers; bhakta-avatara--incarnations of devotees; palana-arthe--for maintenance; visnu--Lord Visnu; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; svarupa-akara--in the form of a personal feature.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The conclusion is that Lord Brahma and Lord Siva are simply devotee incarnations who carry out orders. However, Lord Visnu, the maintainer, is the personal feature of Lord Krsna.

 

                               TEXT 318

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       srjami tan-niyukto 'ham-

                        haro harati tad-vasah

                         visvam purusa-rupena

                        paripati trisakti-dhrk

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   srjami--create; tat-niyuktah--engaged by Him; aham--I; harah--Lord Siva; harati--annihilates; tat-vasah--under His control; visvam--the whole universe; purusa-rupena--in the form of Lord Visnu; paripati--maintains; tri-sakti-dhrk--the controller of the three modes of material nature.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Lord Brahma said, "I am engaged by the Supreme Personality of Godhead to create. Following His orders, Lord Siva dissolves everything. The Supreme Personality of Godhead, in His form of Ksirodakasayi Visnu, maintains all the affairs of material nature. Thus the supreme controller of the three modes of material nature is Lord Visnu." '

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (2.6.32). Lord Brahma gave this information to Devarsi Narada when he was receiving instructions from Lord Brahma to understand the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Paramatma. After describing the universal form of the Lord, Lord Brahma explained that his position and Lord Siva's position are controlled by Lord Visnu.

 

                               TEXT 319

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 manvantaravatara ebe suna, sanatana

                 asankhya ganana tanra, sunaha karana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   manu-antara-avatara--the Manu incarnations; ebe--now; suna--hear; sanatana--O Sanatana Gosvami; asankhya--unlimited; ganana--counting; tanra--of them; sunaha--just hear; karana--the cause.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "O Sanatana, just hear about the Manu incarnations [manvantara-avataras]. They are unlimited, and no one can count them. Just hear of their source.

 

                               TEXT 320

 

                                 TEXT

 

               brahmara eka-dine haya caudda manvantara

                  caudda avatara tahan karena isvara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   brahmara eka-dine--in one day of Brahma; haya--there are; caudda--14; manu-antara--changes of Manu; caudda--14; avatara--incarnations; tahan--in that time; karena--manifests; isvara--the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In one day of Brahma, there are fourteen changes of the Manus, and all those fourteen Manus are considered incarnations manifested by the Supreme Personality of Godhead.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   In one day of Brahma, there are 14 Manus, and all of them are considered to be manvantara-avataras of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Thus in one month days) of Brahma's life, there are 5,040 Manu incarnations. Thus for the one hundred years of Brahma's life, there is a total of 504,000 manvantara-avataras.

 

                               TEXT 321

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 caudda eka dine, mase cari-sata bisa

                brahmara vatsare panca-sahasra callisa

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   caudda--14; eka dine--in one day; mase--in one month; cari-sata bisa--420; brahmara vatsare--in one year of Brahma; panca-sahasra callisa--5,040 avataras.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "There are 14 manvantara-avataras in one day of Brahma, 420 in one month, and 5,040 in one year.

 

                               TEXT 322

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 sateka vatsara haya jivana' brahmara

              panca-laksa cari-sahasra manvantaravatara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sateka vatsara haya--there are one hundred years; jivana--the duration of life; brahmara--of Brahma; panca-laksa--500,000; cari-sahasra--4,000; manu-antara-avatara--incarnations of Manu.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "During the hundred years of Brahma's life, there are 504,000 manvantara-avataras.

 

                               TEXT 323

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 ananta brahmande aiche karaha ganana

                 maha-visnu eka-svase brahmara jivana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ananta brahmande--in innumerable universes; aiche--in that way; karaha ganana--just try to count; maha-visnu--Lord Maha-Visnu; eka-svase--by one exhalation; brahmara jivana--the duration of life of one Brahma.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The number of manvantara-avataras for only one universe has been given. One can only imagine how many manvantara-avataras exist in the innumerable universes. And all these universes and Brahmas exist only during one exhalation of Maha-Visnu.

 

                               TEXT 324

 

                                 TEXT

 

                maha-visnura nisvasera nahika paryanta

              eka manvantaravatarera dekha lekhara anta

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   maha-visnura--of Lord Maha-Visnu; nisvasera--of the exhalations; nahika paryanta--there is no limit; eka manvantara-avatarera--of only one feature of the Lord, namely the manvantara-avatara; dekha--just see; lekhara anta--it is beyond the power of writing.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "There is no limit to the exhalations of Maha-Visnu. Just see how impossible it is to speak or write of even only the manvantara-avatara.

 

                               TEXT 325

 

                                 TEXT

 

             svayambhuve 'yajna', svarocise 'vibhu' nama

             auttame 'satyasena', tamase 'hari' abhidhana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   svayambhuve--in the Svayambhuva-manvantara; yajna--the avatara named Yajna; svarocise--in the Svarocisa-manvantara; vibhu--the avatara Vibhu; nama--named; auttame--in the Auttama-manvantara; satyasena--the avatara named Satyasena; tamase--in the Tamasa-manvantara; hari--Hari; abhidhana--named.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the Svayambhuva-manvantara, the avatara was named Yajna. In the Svarocisa-manvantara, he was named Vibhu. In the Auttama-manvantara, he was named Satyasena, and in the Tamasa-manvantara he was named Hari.

 

                               TEXT 326

 

                                 TEXT

 

       raivate 'vaikuntha' caksuse 'ajita', vaivasvate 'vamana'

        savarnye 'sarvabhauma', daksa-savarnye 'rsabha' ganana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   raivate--in the Raivata-manvantara; vaikuntha--the avatara named Vaikuntha; caksuse--in the Caksusa-manvantara; ajita--the avatara named Ajita; vaivasvate--in the Vaivasvata-manvantara; vamana--the avatara named Vamana; savarnye--in the Savarnya-manvantara; sarvabhauma--the avatara named Sarvabhauma; daksa-savarnye--in the Daksa-savarnya-manvantara; rsabha--the avatara Rsabha; ganana--named.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the Raivata-manvantara, the avatara was named Vaikuntha, and in the Caksusa-manvantara, he was named Ajita. In the Vaivasvata-manvantara, he was named Vamana, and in the Savarnya-manvantara, he was named Sarvabhauma. In the Daksa-savarnya-manvantara, he was named Rsabha.

 

                               TEXT 327

 

                                 TEXT

 

      brahma-savarnye 'visvaksena', 'dharmasetu' dharma-savarnye

         rudra-savarnye 'sudhama', 'yogesvara' deva-savarnye

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   brahma-savarnye--in the Brahma-savarnya-manvantara; visvaksena--the avatara named Visvaksena; dharmasetu--the avatara named Dharmasetu; dharma-savarnye--in the Dharma-savarnya-manvantara; rudra-savarnye--in the Rudra-savarnya-manvantara; sudhama--the avatara named Sudhama; yogesvara--the avatara named Yogesvara; deva-savarnye--in the Deva-savarnya-manvantara.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the Brahma-savarnya-manvantara, the avatara was named Visvaksena, and in the Dharma-savarnya, he was named Dharmasetu. In the Rudra-savarnya he was named Sudhama, and in the Deva-savarnya, he was named Yogesvara.

 

                               TEXT 328

 

                                 TEXT

 

                indra-savarnye 'brhadbhanu' abhidhana

              ei caudda manvantare caudda 'avatara' nama

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   indra-savarnye--in the Indra-savarnya-manvantara; brhadbhanu--the avatara named Brhadbhanu; abhidhana--named; ei caudda manvantare--in the fourteen manvantaras; caudda--fourteen; avatara--of the incarnations; nama--different names.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the Indra-savarnya-manvantara, the avatara was named Brhadbhanu. These are the names of the fourteen avataras in the fourteen manvantaras.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura, in his Anubhasya, gives a list of Manus and their fathers' names: (1) Svayambhuva Manu, the son of Lord Brahma; (2) Svarocisa, the son of Svarocih, or Agni, the predominating deity of fire; (3) Uttama, the son of King Priyavrata; (4) Tamasa, the brother of Uttama; (5) Raivata, the twin brother of Tamasa; (6) Caksusa, the son of the demigod Caksu; (7) Vaivasvata, the son of Vivasvan, the sun-god (whose name is also mentioned in Bhagavad-gita (4.1)); (8) Savarni, a son born to the sun-god and wife named Chaya; (9) Daksa-savarni, the son of the demigod Varuna; (10) Brahma-savarni, the son of Upasloka; (11-14) Rudra-savarni, Dharma-savarni, Deva-savarni and Indra-savarni, the sons of Rudra, Ruci, Satyasaha and Bhuti respectively.

 

                               TEXT 329

 

                                 TEXT

 

                    yugavatara ebe suna, sanatana

                satya-treta-dvapara-kali-yugera ganana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   yuga-avatara--incarnation of millenniums; ebe--now; suna--hear; sanatana--O Sanatana Gosvami; satya-treta-dvapara-kali-yugera--of the Satya-yuga, Treta-yuga, Dvapara-yuga and Kali-yuga; ganana--the chronological order.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "O Sanatana, now hear from Me about the yuga-avataras, the incarnations for the millenniums. First of all, there are four yugas--Satya-yuga, Treta-yuga, Dvapara-yuga and Kali-yuga.

 

                               TEXT 330

 

                                 TEXT

 

              sukla-rakta-krsna-pita----krame cari varna

              cari varna dhari' krsna karena yuga-dharma

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sukla--white; rakta--red; krsna--black; pita--yellow; krame--one after another; cari varna--four colors; cari varna dhari'--accepting these four colors; krsna--Lord Krsna; karena yuga-dharma--manifests His pastimes in different millenniums.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the four yugas--Satya, Treta, Dvapara and Kali--the Lord incarnates in four colors: white, red, black and yellow respectively. These are the colors of the incarnations in different millenniums.

 

                               TEXT 331

 

                                 TEXT

 

                      asan varnas trayo hy asya

                       grhnato 'nu-yugam tanuh

                       suklo raktas tatha pita

                        idanim krsnatam gatah

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   asan--there were; varnah--colors; trayah--three; hi--certainly; asya--of your son; grhnatah--accepting; anu-yugam--according to the millennium; tanuh--body; suklah--white; raktah--red; tatha--as well as; pitah--yellow; idanim--just now; krsnatam gatah--He has assumed a blackish hue.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'This child formerly had three colors according to the prescribed color for different millenniums. Formerly He was white, red and yellow, and now He has assumed a blackish color.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.8.13) was spoken by Gargamuni when performing the name-giving ceremony for Krsna at the house of Nanda Maharaja. The following two verses are also from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.5.21,24).

 

                               TEXT 332

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       krte suklas catur-bahur

                         jatilo valkalambarah

                         krsnajinopavitaksan

                       bibhrad danda-kamandalu

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krte--in the Satya-yuga; suklah--having a white color and bearing the name Sukla; catuh-bahuh--having four arms; jatilah--with a bunch of hair; valkala-ambarah--wearing a garment made of tree bark; krsna-ajina--black-colored antelope skin; upavita--sacred thread; aksan--a garland of beads for chanting; bibhrat--carried; danda-kamandalu--a rod and waterpot.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'In the Satya-yuga, the Lord appeared in a body colored white with four arms and matted hair. He wore tree bark and bore a black antelope skin. He wore a sacred thread and a garland of rudraksa beads. He carried a rod and a waterpot, and He was a brahmacari.'

 

                               TEXT 333

 

                                 TEXT

 

                      tretayam rakta-varno 'sau

                       catur-bahus trimekhalah

                       hiranya-kesas trayy-atma

                      sruk-sruv-ady-upalaksanah

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   tretayam--in the Treta-yuga; rakta-varnah--of a reddish color; asau--He; catuh-bahuh--with four arms; tri-mekhalah--having three circles on the abdomen; hiranya-kesah--hair colored like gold; trayi-atma--whose form manifests the Vedas; sruk-sruv-adi-upalaksanah--decorated with the sacrificial spoon, ladle and so on.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'In the Treta-yuga, the Lord appeared in a body that had a reddish hue and four arms. There were three distinctive lines on His abdomen, and His hair was golden. His form manifested the Vedic knowledge, and He bore the symbols of a sacrificial spoon, ladle and so on.'

 

                               TEXT 334

 

                                 TEXT

 

         satya-yuge dharma-dhyana karaya 'sukla'-murti dhari'

                 kardamake vara dila yenho krpa kari'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   satya-yuge--in the millennium of Satya-yuga; dharma-dhyana--religious principles and meditation; karaya--induces; sukla--whitish; murti--form; dhari'--accepting; kardamake--to Kardama Muni; vara dila--gave benedictions; yenho--who; krpa kari'--out of causeless mercy.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "As the white incarnation, the Lord taught religion and meditation. He offered benedictions to Kardama Muni, and in this way He showed His causeless mercy.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Kardama Muni was one of the prajapatis. He married Devahuti, the daughter of Manu, and their son was Kapiladeva. The Supreme Lord was very pleased with Kardama Muni's austerities, and He appeared before Kardama Muni in a whitish body. This happened in the Satya-yuga millennium, when people were accustomed to practicing meditation.

 

                               TEXT 335

 

                                 TEXT

 

               krsna-'dhyana' kare loka jnana-adhikari

          tretara dharma 'yajna' karaya 'rakta'-varna dhari'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krsna-dhyana--meditation upon Krsna; kare--perform; loka--the people; jnana-adhikari--who are advanced in spiritual knowledge; tretara--of the Treta-yuga; dharma--the occupational duty; yajna--performance of sacrifices; karaya--induces; rakta-varna dhari'--assuming a reddish color.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the Satya-yuga the people were generally advanced in spiritual knowledge and could meditate upon Krsna very easily. The people's occupational duty in Treta-yuga was to perform great sacrifices. This was induced by the Personality of Godhead in His reddish incarnation.

 

                               TEXT 336

 

                                 TEXT

 

               'krsna-padarcana' haya dvaparera dharma

              'krsna'-varne karaya loke krsnarcana-karma

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krsna-pada-arcana--worshiping the lotus feet of Krsna; haya--is; dvaparera--of the Dvapara millennium; dharma--the occupational duty; krsna-varne--in a blackish color; karaya--induces; loke--to the people; krsna-arcana-karma--the activities of worshiping Lord Krsna.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In Dvapara-yuga the people's occupational duty was to worship the lotus feet of Krsna. Therefore Lord Krsna, appearing in a blackish body, personally induced people to worship Him.

 

                               TEXT 337

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       dvapare bhagavan syamah

                         pita-vasa nijayudhah

                      sri-vatsadibhir ankais ca

                        laksanair upalaksitah

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dvapare--in the Dvapara-yuga; bhagavan--the Supreme Personality of Godhead; syamah--blackish; pita-vasah--having yellow clothes; nija--own; ayudhah--having weapons; sri-vatsa-adibhih--such as Srivatsa; ankaih--by bodily markings; ca--and; laksanaih--by external characteristics such as the Kaustubha jewel; upalaksitah--characterized.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'In the Dvapara-yuga the Personality of Godhead appears in a blackish hue. He is dressed in yellow, He holds His own weapons, and He is decorated with the Kaustubha jewel and marks of Srivatsa. That is how His symptoms are described.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.5.27). The syama color is not exactly blackish. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura compares it to the color of the atasi flower. It is not that Lord Krsna Himself appears in a blackish color in all the Dvapara-yugas. In other Dvapara-yugas, previous to Lord Krsna's appearance, the Supreme Lord appeared in a greenish body by His own personal expansion. This is mentioned in the Visnu Purana, Hari-vamsa and Mahabharata.

 

                               TEXT 338

 

                                 TEXT

 

                         namas te vasudevaya

                        namah sankarsanaya ca

                        pradyumnayaniruddhaya

                       tubhyam bhagavate namah

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   namah--let me offer my respectful obeisances; te--unto You; vasudevaya--Lord Vasudeva; namah--respectful obeisances; sankarsanaya ca--also to Lord Sankarsana; pradyumnaya--to Lord Pradyumna; aniruddhaya--unto Aniruddha; tubhyam--unto You; bhagavate--unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead; namah--my respectful obeisances.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'I offer my respectful obeisances unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, expanded as Vasudeva, Sankarsana, Pradyumna and Aniruddha.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a prayer from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.5.29) spoken by Karabhajana Muni when he was questioned by Maharaja Nimi, the King of Videha, about the incarnations in specific yugas and their method of worship. Karabhajana Muni was one of the nine Yogendras, and he met the King to inform him about future incarnations.

 

                               TEXT 339

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  ei mantre dvapare kare krsnarcana

            'krsna-nama-sankirtana'----kali-yugera dharma

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ei mantre--by this mantra; dvapare--in the age of Dvapara; kare--perform; krsna-arcana--the worship of Lord Krsna; krsna-nama-sankirtana--chanting of the holy name of Lord Krsna; kali-yugera dharma--the occupational duty in the Age of Kali.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "By this mantra, the people worship Lord Krsna in the Dvapara-yuga. In the Kali-yuga the occupational duty of the people is to chant congregationally the holy name of Krsna.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   As stated in Srimad-Bhagavatam (12.3.51):

 

                       kaler dosa-nidhe rajann

                       asti hy eko mahan gunah

                        kirtanad eva krsnasya

                      mukta-sangah param vrajet

 

   In Kali-yuga one worships Lord Krsna by chanting Hare Krsna, Hare Krsna, Krsna Krsna, Hare Hare. Hare Rama, Hare Rama, Rama Rama, Hare Hare. To propagate this movement, Lord Krsna personally appeared as Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. That is described in the following verse.

 

                               TEXT 340

 

                                 TEXT

 

               pita'-varna dhari' tabe kaila pravartana

               prema-bhakti dila loke lana bhakta-gana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   pita-varna dhari'--assuming the color yellow; tabe--thereafter; kaila pravartana--introduced the sankirtana movement; prema-bhakti dila--He distributed love of Krsna; loke--to the people in general; lana bhakta-gana--accompanied by His devotees.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Accompanied by His personal devotees, Lord Krsna, assuming a golden color, introduces the hari-nama-sankirtana, the chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra, in the Age of Kali. By this process, He delivers love for Krsna to the general populace.

 

                               TEXT 341

 

                                 TEXT

 

               dharma pravartana kare vrajendra-nandana

                 preme gaya nace loka kare sankirtana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dharma pravartana kare--introduces a particular type of religious activity; vrajendra-nandana--Krsna Himself; preme--in love; gaya--chants; nace--dances; loka--all people; kare--perform; sankirtana--congregational chanting.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Krsna, the son of Nanda Maharaja, personally introduces the occupational duty of the Age of Kali. He personally chants and dances in ecstatic love, and thus the entire world chants congregationally.

 

                               TEXT 342

 

                                 TEXT

 

                      krsna-varnam tvisakrsnam-

                       sangopangastra-parsadam

                      yajnaih sankirtana-prayair

                        yajanti hi su-medhasah

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krsna-varnam--repeating the syllables krs-na; tvisa--with a luster; akrsnam--not black (golden); sa-anga--with associates; upanga--servitors; astra--weapons; parsadam--confidential companions; yajnaih--by sacrifice; sankirtana-prayaih--consisting chiefly of congregational chanting; yajanti--they worship; hi--certainly; su-medhasah--intelligent persons.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'In the Age of Kali, intelligent persons perform congregational chanting to worship the incarnation of Godhead who constantly sings the name of Krsna. Although His complexion is not blackish, He is Krsna Himself. He is accompanied by His associates, servants, weapons and confidential companions.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.5.32). See also Adi-lila, Chapter Three, text 52.

 

                               TEXT 343

 

                                 TEXT

 

               ara tina-yuge dhyanadite yei phala haya

                 kali-yuge krsna-name sei phala paya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ara tina-yuge--in the three other yugas; dhyana-adite--by processes beginning with meditation; yei--whatever; phala--result; haya--there is; kali-yuge--in this Age of Kali; krsna-name--by chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra; sei phala paya--one gets the same achievement.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the other three yugas--Satya, Treta and Dvapara--people perform different types of spiritual activities. Whatever results they achieve in that way, they can achieve in Kali-yuga simply by chanting the Hare Krsna mahamantra.

 

                               TEXT 344

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       kaler dosa-nidhe rajann

                       asti hy eko mahan gunah

                        kirtanad eva krsnasya

                      mukta-bandhah param vrajet

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   kaleh--of the Age of Kali; dosa-nidhe--in the ocean of faults; rajan--O King; asti--there is; hi--certainly; ekah--one; mahan--very great; gunah--good quality; kirtanat--by chanting; eva--certainly; krsnasya--of the holy name of Krsna; mukta-bandhah--liberated from material bondage; param--to the transcendental spiritual kingdom; vrajet--one can go.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'My dear King, although Kali-yuga is full of faults, there is still one good quality about this age. It is that simply by chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra, one can become free from material bondage and be promoted to the transcendental kingdom.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam (12.3.51).

 

                               TEXT 345

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       krte yad dhyayato visnum

                       tretayam yajato makhaih

                         dvapare paricaryayam

                       kalau tad dhari-kirtanat

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krte--in the Satya-yuga; yat--which; dhyayatah--from meditation; visnum--on Lord Visnu; tretayam--in the Treta-yuga; yajatah--from worshiping; makhaih--by performing sacrifices; dvapare--in the age of Dvapara; paricaryayam--by worshiping the lotus feet of Krsna; kalau--in the Age of Kali; tat--that same result (can be achieved); hari-kirtanat--simply by chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Whatever result was obtained in Satya-yuga by meditating on Visnu, in Treta-yuga by performing sacrifices and in Dvapara-yuga by serving the Lord's lotus feet can also be obtained in Kali-yuga simply by chanting the Hare Krsna maha-mantra.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is quoted from Srimad-Bhagavatam (12.3.52). At the present moment in Kali-yuga there are many false meditators who concoct some imaginary form and try to meditate upon it. It has become fashionable to meditate, but people know nothing about the object of meditation. That is explained here. Yad dhyayato visnum. One has to meditate upon Lord Visnu or Lord Krsna. Without referring to the sastras, so-called meditators aim at impersonal objects. Lord Krsna has condemned them in Bhagavad-gita (12.5):

 

                       kleso 'dhikataras tesam

                         avyaktasakta-cetasam

                       avyakta hi gatir duhkham

                         dehavadbhir avapyate

 

   "For those whose minds are attached to the unmanifested, impersonal feature of the Supreme, advancement is very troublesome. To make progress in that discipline is always difficult for those who are embodied."

   Not knowing how to meditate, foolish people simply suffer, and there is no benefit derived from their spiritual activities. The same reference can be found in the following verse from the Visnu Purana (6.2.17), Padma Purana (Uttara-khanda 72.25) and Brhan-naradiya Purana (38.97).

 

                               TEXT 346

 

                                 TEXT

 

                      dhyayan krte yajan yajnais

                       tretayam dvapare 'rcayan

                        yad apnoti tad apnoti

                       kalau sankirtya kesavam

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   dhyayan--meditating; krte--in the Satya-yuga; yajan--worshiping; yajnaih--by the performance of great sacrifices; tretayam--in the Treta-yuga; dvapare--in the Dvapara-yuga; arcayan--worshiping the lotus feet; yat--whatever; apnoti--is achieved; tat--that; apnoti--is obtained; kalau--in the Age of Kali; sankirtya--simply by chanting; kesavam--the pastimes and qualities of Lord Kesava.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Whatever is achieved by meditation in Satya-yuga, by the performance of yajna in Treta-yuga or by the worship of Krsna's lotus feet in Dvapara-yuga is also obtained in the Age of Kali simply by chanting and glorifying Lord Kesava.'

 

                               TEXT 347

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       kalim sabhajayanty arya

                       guna-jnah sara-bhaginah

                        yatra sankirtanenaiva

                      sarva-svartho 'bhilabhyate

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   kalim--the Kali-yuga; sabhajayanti--worship; aryah--advanced people; guna-jnah--appreciating this good quality of Kali-yuga; sara-bhaginah--persons who accept the essence of life; yatra--in which age; sankirtanena--simply by performing sankirtana-yajna, the chanting of the Hare Krsna mantra; eva--certainly; sarva-sva-arthah--all interests of life; abhilabhyate--are achieved.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Those who are advanced and highly qualified and are interested in the essence of life, know the good qualities of Kali-yuga. Such people worship the Age of Kali because in this age, simply by chanting the Hare Krsna mahamantra, one can advance in spiritual knowledge and attain life's goal.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.5.36) spoken by the great sage Karabhajana Rsi, one of the nine Yogendras. The sage was informing Maharaja Nimi about the people's duty to worship the Supreme Personality of Godhead according to different processes in different yugas.

 

                               TEXT 348

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 purvavat likhi yabe gunavatara-gana

                asankhya sankhya tanra, na haya ganana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   purva-vat--as previously; likhi--I write; yabe--when; guna-avatara-gana--incarnations of the material modes of nature; asankhya--innumerable; sankhya--counting; tanra--of them; na haya ganana--not actually countable.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "As stated before when I described the incarnations of the material modes [guna-avataras], one should consider that these incarnations also are unlimited and that no one can count them.

 

                               TEXT 349

 

                                 TEXT

 

                    cari-yugavatare ei ta' ganana

               suni' bhangi kari' tanre puche sanatana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   cari-yuga-avatare--of the incarnations in the four different yugas; ei ta' ganana--such enumeration; suni'--hearing; bhangi kari'--giving a hint; tanre--unto Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; puche--inquired; sanatana--Sanatana Gosvami.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Thus I have given a description of the incarnations of the four different yugas." After hearing all this, Sanatana Gosvami gave an indirect hint to the Lord.

 

                               TEXT 350

 

                                 TEXT

 

              raja-mantri sanatana----buddhye brhaspati

                 prabhura krpate puche asankoca-mati

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   raja-mantri sanatana--Sanatana Gosvami was formerly an intelligent minister for Nawab Hussain Shah; buddhye--in intelligence; brhaspati--exactly like Brhaspati, the priest in the heavenly kingdom; prabhura krpate--because of the unlimited mercy of the Lord; puche--inquires; asankoca-mati--without hesitation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana Gosvami had been a minister under Nawab Hussain Shah, and he was undoubtedly as intelligent as Brhaspati, the chief priest of the heavenly kingdom. Due to the Lord's unlimited mercy, Sanatana Gosvami questioned Him without hesitation.

 

                               TEXT 351

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 'ati ksudra jiva muni nica, nicacara

                  kemane janiba kalite kon avatara?'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ati--very; ksudra--unimportant, insignificant; jiva--living entity; muni--I; nica--low; nica-acara--having very abominable behavior; kemane--how; janiba--shall i know; kalite--in this age; kon avatara--who is the incarnation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana Gosvami said, "I am a very insignificant living entity. I am low and poorly behaved. How can I understand who is the incarnation for this Age of Kali?"

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is very important in reference to the incarnations of God. At present there are especially many rascals prevalent in India who proclaim themselves incarnations of God or goddesses. Thus they are fooling and bluffing foolish people. On behalf of the general populace, Sanatana Gosvami presented himself as a foolish, lowborn, poorly behaved person, although he was a most exalted personality. Inferior people cannot accept the real God, yet they are very eager to accept an imitation God who can simply bluff foolish people. All this is going on in this Age of Kali. To guide these foolish people, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu answers the question as follows.

 

                               TEXT 352

 

                                 TEXT

 

            prabhu kahe,----"anyavatara sastra-dvare jani

               kalite avatara taiche sastra-vakye mani

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prabhu kahe--Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; anya-avatara--the incarnations in other yugas; sastra-dvare jani--one has to accept by reference to the sastras; kalite--in this Age of Kali; avatara--incarnation; taiche--similarly; sastra-vakye mani--one has to accept according to the description of revealed scriptures.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied, "As in other ages an incarnation is accepted according to the directions of the sastras, in this Age of Kali an incarnation of God should be accepted in that way.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   According to Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, this is the way an incarnation should be accepted. Srila Narottama dasa Thakura says, sadhu-sastra-guru-vakya, cittete kariya aikya. One should accept a thing as genuine by studying the words of saintly people, the spiritual master and sastra. The actual center is sastra, the revealed scripture. If a spiritual master does not speak according to revealed scripture, he is not to be accepted. Similarly, if a saintly person does not speak according to the sastra, he is not a saintly person. Sastra is the center for all. Unfortunately, at the present moment, people do not refer to the sastras; therefore they accept rascals as incarnations, and consequently they have made incarnations into a very cheap thing. Intelligent people who follow Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's instructions and the instructions of the acarya, the bona fide spiritual master, will not accept a pretender as an incarnation of God. In Kali-yuga, the only incarnation is Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Imitation incarnations take advantage of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. The Lord appeared within the past five hundred years, played as the son of a brahmana from Nadia and introduced the sankirtana movement. Imitating Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and ignoring the sastra, rascals present themselves as incarnations and introduce their rascaldom as a religious process. As we have repeatedly said, religion can be given only by the Supreme Personality of Godhead. From the discussions in Caitanya-caritamrta, we can understand that in different ages the Supreme Lord introduces different systems and different religious duties. In this Age of Kali, the only incarnation of Krsna is Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and He introduced the religious duty of Kali-yuga, the chanting of the Hare Krsna maha-mantra: Hare Krsna, Hare Krsna, Krsna Krsna, Hare Hare.Hare Rama, Hare Rama, Rama Rama, Hare Hare.

 

                               TEXT 353

 

                                 TEXT

 

              sarvajna munira vakya----sastra-'paramana'

               ama-saba jivera haya sastra-dvara jnana'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sarva-jna munira vakya--the words of the omniscient muni (Vyasadeva); sastra-paramana--evidence of revealed scriptures; ama-saba--all of us; jivera--of the conditioned souls; haya--there is; sastra-dvara--through the medium of revealed scriptures; jnana--knowledge.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The Vedic literatures composed by the omniscient Mahamuni Vyasadeva are evidence of all spiritual existence. Only through these revealed scriptures can all conditioned souls attain knowledge.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Foolish people try to concoct knowledge by manufacturing something in their brains. That is not the real way of knowledge. Knowledge is sabda-pramana, evidence from Vedic literature. Srila Vyasadeva is called Mahamuni. He is also known as Vedavyasa because he has compiled so many sastras. He has divided the Vedas into four divisions--Sama, Rg, Yajur and Atharva. He has expanded the Vedas into eighteen Puranas and has summarized Vedic knowledge in the Vedanta-sutra. He also compiled the Mahabharata, which is accepted as the fifth Veda. Bhagavad-gita is contained within the Mahabharata. Therefore Bhagavad-gita is also Vedic literature (smrti). Some of the Vedic literatures are called srutis, and some are called smrtis. Srila Rupa Gosvami recommends in the Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu (1.2.101):

 

                        sruti-smrti-puranadi-

                        pancaratra-vidhim vina

                       aikantiki harer bhaktir

                         utpatayaiva kalpate

 

   Unless one refers to sastra (sruti, smrti and puranadi), one's spiritual activity simply disturbs society. There is no king or government to check people, and therefore society has fallen into a chaotic condition as far as spiritual understanding is concerned. Taking advantage of this chaotic condition, many rascals have appeared and proclaimed themselves incarnations of God. As a result, the entire population is indulging in sinful activities such as illicit sex, intoxication, gambling and meat-eating. Out of many sinful people, many incarnations of God are emerging. This is a very regrettable situation, especially in India.

 

                               TEXT 354

 

                                 TEXT

 

                  avatara nahi kahe----'ami avatara'

                 muni saba jani' kare laksana-vicara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   avatara--the actual incarnation of Godhead; nahi--never; kahe--says; ami avatara--I am an incarnation; muni--the great sage Mahamuni Vyasadeva; saba jani'--knowing all (past, present and future); kare laksana-vicara--describes the symptoms of the avataras.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "An actual incarnation of God never says, 'I am God,' or 'I am an incarnation of God.' The great sage Vyasadeva, knowing all, has already recorded the characteristics of the avataras in the sastras.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   In this verse it is clearly stated that a real incarnation of God never claims to be a real incarnation. According to the symptoms described in the sastra, one can understand who is an avatara and who is not.

 

                               TEXT 355

 

                                 TEXT

 

                         yasyavatara jnayante

                         saririsv asaririnah

                       tais tair atulyatisayair

                      viryair dehisv asangataih

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   yasya--whose; avatarah--incarnations; jnayante--can be known; saririsu--among the living entities; asaririnah--of the Lord, who has no material body; taih taih--all those; atulya--incomparable; atisayaih--extraordinary; viryaih--by prowess; dehisu--among the living entities; asangataih--impossible.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'The Lord does not have a material body, yet He descends among human beings in His transcendental body as an incarnation. Therefore it is very difficult for us to understand who is an incarnation. Only by His extraordinary prowess and uncommon activities, which are impossible for embodied living entities, can one partially understand the incarnation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.10.34).

 

                               TEXT 356

 

                                 TEXT

 

              'svarupa'-laksana, ara 'tatastha-laksana'

                ei dui laksane 'vastu' jane muni-gana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   svarupa-laksana--the personal characteristics; ara--and; tatastha-laksana--the marginal characteristics; ei dui laksane--by these two symptoms; vastu--an object; jane--know; muni-gana--the great sages.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "By two symptoms--personal characteristics and marginal characteristics--the great sages can understand an object.

 

                               TEXT 357

 

                                 TEXT

 

             akrti, prakrti, svarupa,----svarupa-laksana

              karya-dvara jnana,----ei tatastha-laksana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   akrti--bodily features; prakrti--nature; svarupa--form; svarupa-laksana--personal symptoms; karya-dvara--by activities; jnana--knowledge; ei--this; tatastha-laksana--the marginal symptom.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Bodily features, nature and form are the personal characteristics. Knowledge of His activities provides the marginal characteristic.

 

                               TEXT 358

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 bhagavatarambhe vyasa mangalacarane

                'paramesvara' nirupila ei dui laksane

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   bhagavata-arambhe--in the beginning of Srimad-Bhagavatam; vyasa--the great author Vyasadeva; mangala-acarane--in the auspicious invocation; parama-isvara--the Supreme Personality of Godhead; nirupila--has described; ei dui laksane--by these two characteristics, namely svarupa (personal) and tatastha (marginal) symptoms.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In the auspicious invocation in the beginning of Srimad-Bhagavatam, Srila Vyasadeva has described the Supreme Personality of Godhead by these symptoms.

 

                               TEXT 359

 

                                 TEXT

 

     janmady asya yato 'nvayad itaratas carthesv abhijnah svarat

         tene brahma hrda ya adi-kavaye muhyanti yat surayah

         tejo-vari-mrdam yatha vinimayo yatra tri-sargo 'mrsa

        dhamna svena sada nirasta-kuhakam satyam param dhimahi

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   janma-adi--creation, maintenance and dissolution; asya--of this (the universe); yatah--from whom; anvayat--directly from the spiritual connection; itaratah--indirectly from the lack of material contact; ca--also; arthesu--in all affairs; abhijnah--perfectly cognizant; sva-rat--independent; tene--imparted; brahma--the Absolute Truth; hrda--through the heart; yah--who; adi-kavaye--unto Lord Brahma; muhyanti--are bewildered; yat--in whom; surayah--great personalities like Lord Brahma and other demigods or great brahmanas; tejah-vari-mrdam--of fire, water and earth; yatha--as; vinimayah--the exchange; yatra--in whom; tri-sargah--the material creation of three modes; amrsa--factual; dhamna--with the abode; svena--His own personal; sada--always; nirasta-kuhakam--devoid of all illusion; satyam--the truth; param--absolute; dhimahi--let us meditate upon.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'I offer my obeisances unto Lord Sri Krsna, son of Vasudeva, who is the supreme all-pervading Personality of Godhead. I meditate upon Him, the transcendent reality, who is the primeval cause of all causes, from whom all manifested universes arise, in whom they dwell and by whom they are destroyed. I meditate upon that eternally effulgent Lord who is directly and indirectly conscious of all manifestations and yet is beyond them. It is He only who first imparted Vedic knowledge unto the heart of Brahma, the first created being. Through Him this world, like a mirage, appears real even to great sages and demigods. Because of Him, the material universes, created by the three modes of nature, appear factual, although they are unreal. I meditate, therefore, upon Him, the Absolute Truth, who is eternally existent in His transcendental abode and who is forever free of illusion.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse, quoted from Srimad-Bhagavatam (1.1.1), links Srimad-Bhagavatam with the Vedanta-sutra with the words janmady asya yatah. It is stated that the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Vasudeva, is the Absolute Truth beyond the material creation. This has been accepted by all acaryas. Even Sankaracarya, the most elevated impersonalist, says in the beginning of his commentary on Bhagavad-gita: narayanah paro 'vyaktat. When this material creation is not yet manifested from the mahat-tattva, it is called avyakta, and when it is demonstrated from that total energy, it is called vyakta. Narayana, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, is beyond this vyakta-avyakta, manifested and unmanifested material nature. This is the chief qualification of the Supreme Personality of Godhead when He assumes a particular incarnation. Krsna tells Arjuna that they both took birth many, many times before. Krsna remembers everything about His previous appearances, but Arjuna does not remember. Since Krsna is beyond the cosmic creation, He is in the exalted position of being able to remember everything in the past. Everything within the cosmic creation has a material body, but Krsna, being beyond the material cosmic creation, always has a spiritual body. He imparted Vedic knowledge into the heart of Brahma. Although Brahma is the most important and exalted personality within this universe, he could not remember what he did in his past life. Krsna has to remind him through the heart. When Lord Brahma was thus inspired, he was able to create the entire universe. Remembering everything about the past and inspiring Lord Brahma to create are vivid examples of the characteristics called svarupa-laksana and tatastha-laksana.

 

                               TEXT 360

 

                                 TEXT

 

               ei sloke 'param'-sabde 'krsna'-nirupana

              'satyam' sabde kahe tanra svarupa-laksana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ei sloke--in this verse; param-sabde--by the word param, or supreme; krsna--of Lord Krsna; nirupana--there is an indication; satyam sabde--by the word satyam, or Absolute Truth; kahe--indicates; tanra--His; svarupa-laksana--personal characteristics.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In this invocation from Srimad-Bhagavatam, the word param indicates Lord Krsna, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, and the word satyam indicates His personal characteristics.

 

                               TEXT 361

 

                                 TEXT

 

             visva-srsty-adi kaila, veda brahmake padaila

            arthabhijnata, svarupa-saktye maya dura kaila

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   visva-srsti-adi--creation, maintenance and dissolution of the cosmic manifestation; kaila--performed; veda--the Vedic knowledge; brahmake--unto Lord Brahma; padaila--instructed; artha-abhijnata--having full knowledge of past, present and future; svarupa-saktye--by His personal energy; maya--the illusory energy; dura kaila--separated.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "In that same verse it is stated that the Lord is the creator, maintainer and annihilator of the cosmic manifestation, and that He enabled Lord Brahma to create the universe by infusing him with the knowledge of the Vedas. It is also stated that the Lord has full knowledge directly and indirectly, that He knows past, present and future and that His personal energy is separate from maya, the illusory energy.

 

                               TEXT 362

 

                                 TEXT

 

               ei saba karya----tanra tatastha-laksana

                  anya avatara aiche jane muni-gana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ei saba karya--all these activities; tanra--His; tatastha-laksana--marginal characteristics; anya avatara--another incarnation; aiche--in that same way; jane--know; muni-gana--the great saintly persons like Vyasadeva.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "All these activities are His marginal characteristics. Great saintly persons understand the incarnations of the Supreme Personality of Godhead by the indications of the two characteristics known as svarupa and tatastha. All the incarnations of Krsna should be understood in this way.

 

                               TEXT 363

 

                                 TEXT

 

                   avatara-kale haya jagate gocara

                  ei dui laksane keha janaye isvara"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   avatara-kale--at the time of incarnation; haya--there is; jagate--in the world; gocara--information; ei dui laksane--by these two characteristics, namely svarupa and tatastha; keha--some persons; janaye--know; isvara--the incarnation of the Supreme Lord.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "At the time of Their appearance, the incarnations of the Lord are known in the world because people can consult the sastras to understand the incarnation's chief characteristics, known as svarupa and tatastha. In this way the incarnations become known to great saintly persons."

 

                               TEXT 364

 

                                 TEXT

 

                sanatana kahe,----"yate isvara-laksana

              pita-varna, karya----prema-dana-sankirtana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sanatana kahe--Sanatana said; yate--in whom; isvara-laksana--the characteristics of the Lord are found; pita-varna--yellowish color; karya--activities; prema-dana--distributing love of Godhead; sankirtana--and chanting congregationally the holy name of the Lord.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sanatana Gosvami, "The color of the personality in whom the characteristics of the Lord are found is yellowish. His activities include the distribution of love of Godhead and the chanting of the holy names of the Lord.

 

                               TEXT 365

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 kali-kale sei 'krsnavatara' niscaya

                 sudrdha kariya kaha, yauka samsaya"

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   kali-kale--in the Age of Kali; sei--that personality; krsna-avatara--the incarnation of Krsna; niscaya--certainly; su-drdha kariya--firmly; kaha--kindly inform me; yauka samsaya--so that all doubts may go away.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The incarnation of Krsna for this age is indicated by these symptoms. Please confirm this definitely so that all my doubts will go away."

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Sanatana Gosvami wanted to confirm the fact that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is the incarnation of Krsna for this age. According to sastra, in Kali-yuga the Lord would assume a golden or yellow color and would distribute love of Krsna and the sankirtana movement. In accordance with sastra and saintly persons, these characteristics were vividly displayed by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and it was therefore clear that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was an incarnation of Krsna. He was confirmed by the sastras, and His characteristics were accepted by saintly people. Since Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu could not escape Sanatana Gosvami's argument, He remained silent on this point and thereby indirectly accepted Sanatana's statement. By this we can clearly understand that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was the direct incarnation of Lord Krsna.

 

                               TEXT 366

 

                                 TEXT

 

               prabhu kahe,----caturali chada, sanatana

                   saktyavesavatarera suna vivarana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   prabhu kahe--Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied; caturali--very intelligent argument; chada--give up; sanatana--O Sanatana; sakti-avesa-avatarera--of the especially empowered incarnations; suna--hear; vivarana--the description.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied, "O Sanatana, you must give up your intelligent tricks. Just try to understand the meaning of the saktyavesa-avatara.

 

                               TEXT 367

 

                                 TEXT

 

               saktyavesavatara krsnera asankhya ganana

                 dig-darasana kari mukhya mukhya jana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sakti-avesa-avatara--incarnations especially empowered by the Lord; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; asankhya ganana--unlimited and innumerable; dik-darasana kari--let Me describe some of them; mukhya mukhya jana--who are counted as the chief.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "There are unlimited saktyavesa-avataras of Lord Krsna. Let Me describe the chief among them.

 

                               TEXT 368

 

                                 TEXT

 

            saktyavesa dui-rupa----'mukhya', 'gauna' dekhi

           saksat-saktye 'avatara', abhase 'vibhuti' likhi

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sakti-avesa--empowered incarnations; dui-rupa--two categories; mukhya--primary; gauna--secondary; dekhi--I see; saksat-saktye--when there is direct power; avatara--they are called incarnations; abhase--when there is indication; vibhuti likhi--they are called vibhuti, or possessing special favor.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Empowered incarnations are of two types--primary and secondary. The primary one is directly empowered by the Supreme Personality of Godhead and is called an incarnation. The secondary one is indirectly empowered by the Supreme Personality of Godhead and is called vibhuti.

 

                               TEXT 369

 

                                 TEXT

 

              'sanakadi', 'narada', 'prthu' 'parasurama'

                jiva-rupa 'brahmara' avesavatara-nama

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sanaka-adi--the four Kumaras; narada--Narada; prthu--Maharaja Prthu; parasurama--Parasurama; jiva-rupa--as the living entity; brahmara--of Lord Brahma; avesa-avatara-nama--all of them are called empowered incarnations.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Some saktyavesa-avataras are the four Kumaras, Narada, Maharaja Prthu and Parasurama. When a living being is empowered to act as Lord Brahma, he is also considered a saktyavesa-avatara.

 

                               TEXT 370

 

                                 TEXT

 

              vaikunthe 'sesa'----dhara dharaye 'ananta'

               ei mukhyavesavatara----vistare nahi anta

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   vaikunthe--in the spiritual world; sesa--Lord Sesa; dhara dharaye--carries innumerable planets; ananta--Ananta; ei--these; mukhya-avesa-avatara--primary directly empowered incarnations; vistare--in expanding them; nahi--there is not; anta--limit.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Sesa in the spiritual world of Vaikuntha and, in the material world, Lord Ananta, who carries innumerable planets on His hood, are two primary empowered incarnations. There is no need to count the others, for they are unlimited.

 

                               TEXT 371

 

                                 TEXT

 

            sanakadye 'jnana'-sakti, narade sakti 'bhakti'

          brahmaya 'srsti'-sakti, anante 'bhu-dharana'-sakti

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sanaka-adye--in the four Kumaras; jnana-sakti--the power of knowledge; narade--in Narada Muni; sakti--the power; bhakti--of devotional service; brahmaya--in Lord Brahma; srsti-sakti--the power of creation; anante--in Lord Ananta; bhu-dharana-sakti--the power to carry the planets.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The power of knowledge was invested in the four Kumaras, and the power of devotional service was invested in Narada. The power of creation was invested in Lord Brahma, and the power to carry innumerable planets was invested in Lord Ananta.

 

                               TEXT 372

 

                                 TEXT

 

              sese 'sva-sevana'-sakti, prthute 'palana'

              parasurame 'dusta-nasaka-virya-sancarana'

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   sese--in Lord Sesa; sva-sevana sakti--the power to serve the Lord personally; prthute--in King Prthu; palana--the power to rule; parasurame--in Parasurama; dusta-nasaka-virya--the extraordinary power to kill rogues and miscreants; sancarana--empowering.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The Supreme Personality of Godhead invested the power of personal service to Lord Sesa, and He invested the power to rule the earth in King Prthu. Lord Parasurama received the power to kill rogues and miscreants.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   Krsna says in Bhagavad-gita (Bg. 4.8): paritranaya sadhunam vinasaya ca duskrtam. Sometimes the Lord invests His power to rule in a king like Prthu and enables such a king to kill rogues and miscreants. He also invests His power in incarnations like Parasurama.

 

                               TEXT 373

 

                                 TEXT

 

                       jnana-sakty-adi-kala ya

                        yatravisto janardanah

                         ta avesa nigadyante

                         jiva eva mahattamah

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   jnana-sakti-adi-kalaya--by portions of the potencies of knowledge, devotional service, creation, personal service, ruling over the material world, carrying the different planets, and killing the rogues and miscreants; yatra--wherever; avistah--is entered; janardanah--the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Visnu; te--they; avesah--empowered; nigadyante--are called; jivah--living entities; eva--although; mahat-tamah--most exalted devotees.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Whenever the Lord is present in someone by portions of His various potencies, the living entity representing the Lord is called saktyavesa-avatara--that is, an incarnation invested with special power.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is found in the Laghu-bhagavatamrta (1.18).

 

                               TEXT 374

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 'vibhuti' kahiye yaiche gita-ekadase

                 jagat vyapila krsna-sakty-abhasavese

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   vibhuti--specific power; kahiye--we say; yaiche--just like; gita--of Bhagavad-gita; ekadase--in the Eleventh Chapter; jagat--throughout the whole universe; vyapila--He expanded; krsna-sakti-abhasa-avese--by the reflection of His power.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "As explained in the Eleventh Chapter of Bhagavad-gita, Krsna has spread Himself all over the universe in many personalities through specific powers, known as vibhuti.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The expansion of specific maya powers is explained in Srimad-Bhagavatam (2.7.39).

 

                               TEXT 375

 

                                 TEXT

 

                      yad yad vibhutimat sattvam

                        srimad urjitam eva va

                       tat tad evavagaccha tvam

                       mama tejo 'msa-sambhavam

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   yat yat--whatever and wherever; vibhutimat--extraordinarily opulent; sat-tvam--living entity; srimat--full of wealth; urjitam--full of power; eva--certainly; va--or; tat tat--there; eva--certainly; avagaccha--should know; tvam--you; mama--of Me; tejah--of power; amsa--of a part; sambhavam--exhibition.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'Know that all beautiful, glorious and mighty creations spring but from a spark of My splendor.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is a statement made by Krsna in Bhagavad-gita (10.41).

 

                               TEXT 376

 

                                 TEXT

 

                          athava bahunaitena

                        kim jnatena tavarjuna

                      vistabhyaham idam krtsnam

                        ekamsena sthito jagat

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   athava--or; bahuna--much; etena--with this; kim--what use; jnatena--being known; tava--by you; arjuna--O Arjuna; vistabhya--pervading; aham--I; idam--this; krtsnam--entire; eka-amsena--with one portion; sthitah--situated; jagat--universe.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'But what need is there, Arjuna, for all this detailed knowledge? With a single fragment of Myself I pervade and support this entire universe.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This is also a statement made by Krsna in Bhagavad-gita (10.42).

 

                               TEXT 377

 

                                 TEXT

 

                   eita kahilun sakty-avesa-avatara

                balya-pauganda-dharmera sunaha vicara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   eita--thus; kahilun--I have explained; sakti-avesa-avatara--the incarnations specifically empowered; balya--in childhood; pauganda--in boyhood; dharmera--of the characteristics; sunaha--now hear; vicara--the consideration.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Thus I have explained specifically empowered incarnations. Now please hear about the characteristics of Lord Krsna's childhood, boyhood and youth.

 

                               TEXT 378

 

                                 TEXT

 

               kisora-sekhara-dharmi vrajendra-nandana

                 prakata-lila karibare yabe kare mana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   kisora-sekhara--topmost of youth; dharmi--whose natural position; vrajendra-nandana--the son of Maharaja Nanda; prakata-lila--manifested pastimes; karibare--to perform; yabe--when; kare--makes; mana--mind.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "As the son of Maharaja Nanda, Lord Krsna is by nature the paragon of kisora [youth]. He chooses to exhibit His pastimes at that age.

 

                               TEXT 379

 

                                 TEXT

 

             adau prakata karaya mata-pita----bhakta-gane

               pache prakata haya janmadika-lila-krame

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   adau--first; prakata--manifest; karaya--He makes; mata-pita--His mother and father; bhakta-gane--similar devotees; pache--after that; prakata haya--becomes manifest; janma-adika-lila-krame--such pastimes as birth, in order.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Before His personal appearance, the Lord causes some of His devotees to appear as His mother, father and intimate associates. He then appears later as if He were taking birth and growing from a baby to a child and gradually into a youth.

 

                               TEXT 380

 

                                 TEXT

 

                        vayaso vividhatve 'pi

                       sarva-bhakti-rasasrayah

                         dharmi kisora evatra

                        nitya-lila-vilasa van

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   vayasah--of age; vividhatve--in varieties; api--although; sarva--of all kinds; bhakti-rasa-asrayah--the shelter of devotional service; dharmi--whose constitutional nature; kisorah--in the age before youth; eva--certainly; atra--in this; nitya-lila--of eternal pastimes; vilasavan--the supreme enjoyer.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   " 'The Supreme Personality of Godhead is eternally enjoying Himself, and He is the shelter of all kinds of devotional service. Although His ages are various, His age known as kisora [pre-youth] is best of all.'

 

                               PURPORT

 

   This verse is found in the Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu (2.1.63).

 

                               TEXT 381

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 putana-vadhadi yata lila ksane ksane

                saba lila nitya prakata kare anukrame

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   putana-vadha-adi--killing of the demons like Putana; yata--all; lila--pastimes; ksane ksane--one moment after another; saba lila--all these pastimes; nitya--eternally; prakata--manifesting; kare--does; anukrame--one after another.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "When Lord Krsna appears, from moment to moment He exhibits His different pastimes, beginning with the killing of Putana. All these pastimes are eternally being demonstrated one after another.

 

                               TEXT 382

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 ananta brahmanda, tara nahika ganana

               kona lila kona brahmande haya prakatana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ananta brahmanda--innumerable universes; tara--of which; nahika ganana--there is no counting; kona lila--some pastimes; kona brahmande--in some universe; haya--there is; prakatana--manifestation.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The consecutive pastimes of Krsna are manifest in one of the innumerable universes moment after moment. There is no possibility of counting the universes, but in any case some pastime of the Lord is being manifest at every moment in one universe or another.

 

                               TEXT 383

 

                                 TEXT

 

                ei-mata saba lila----yena ganga-dhara

               se-se lila prakata kare vrajendra-kumara

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ei-mata--in this way; saba lila--all pastimes; yena--like; ganga-dhara--the flowing of the water of the Ganges; se-se--those; lila--pastimes; prakata kare--demonstrates; vrajendra-kumara--the son of Maharaja Nanda.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Thus the Lord's pastimes are like flowing Ganges water. In this way all the pastimes are manifested by the son of Nanda Maharaja.

 

                               TEXT 384

 

                                 TEXT

 

                krame balya-pauganda-kaisorata-prapti

               rasa-adi lila kare, kaisore nitya-sthiti

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   krame--gradually; balya--childhood; pauganda--boyhood; kaisorata--youth; prapti--development; rasa--dancing with the gopis; adi--and others; lila--pastimes; kare--performs; kaisore--in His age of pre-youth; nitya-sthiti--eternally existing.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Lord Krsna exhibits His pastimes of childhood, boyhood and pre-youth. When He reaches pre-youth, He continues to exist eternally to perform His rasa dance and other pastimes.

 

                               PURPORT

 

   The comparison made here is very interesting. Krsna does not grow like an ordinary human being, even though He exhibits His pastimes of childhood, boyhood and pre-youth. When He reaches the age of pre-youth, kaisora, He does not grow any older. He simply remains in His kaisora age. He is therefore described in the Brahma-samhita (5.33) as nava-yauvana.

 

                 advaitam acyutam anadim ananta-rupam

                adyam purana-purusam nava-yauvanam ca

               vedesu durlabham adurlabham atma-bhaktau

                govindam adi-purusam tam aham bhajami

 

   This nava-yauvana, or pre-youth, is the eternal transcendental form of Krsna. Krsna never grows older than nava-yauvana.

 

                               TEXT 385

 

                                 TEXT

 

                'nitya-lila' krsnera sarva-sastre kaya

               bujhite na pare lila kemane 'nitya' haya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   nitya-lila--eternal pastimes; krsnera--of Lord Krsna; sarva-sastre kaya--described in every sastra; bujhite na pare--not able to understand; lila--pastimes; kemane--how; nitya haya--are eternal.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Descriptions of Krsna's eternal pastimes are in all revealed scriptures. But one cannot understand how they are continuing eternally.

 

                               TEXT 386

 

                                 TEXT

 

                drstanta diya kahi tabe loka yadi jane

               krsna-lila----nitya, jyotiscakra-pramane

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   drstanta diya--giving an example; kahi--let Me say; tabe--then; loka--people; yadi--if; jane--can understand; krsna-lila--pastimes of Lord Krsna; nitya--eternal; jyotih-cakra--of the zodiac; pramane--by evidence.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "Let me give an example by which people may understand Lord Krsna's eternal pastimes. An example can be found in the zodiac.

 

                               TEXT 387

 

                                 TEXT

 

               jyotiscakre surya yena phire ratri-dine

             sapta-dvipambudhi langhi' phire krame krame

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   jyotih-cakre--in the zodiac; surya--of the sun; yena--as; phire--moves; ratri-dine--the day and night; sapta-dvipa-ambudhi--the oceans of the islands; langhi'--crossing; phire--rotates; krame krame--one after another.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "The sun moves across the zodiac day and night and crosses the oceans between the seven islands one after the other.

 

                               TEXT 388

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 ratri-dine haya sasti-danda-parimana

               tina-sahasra chaya-sata 'pala' tara mana

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   ratri-dine--during the whole day and night; haya--there is; sasti-danda--of sixty dandas (a measure of time); parimana--duration; tina-sahasra--three thousand; chaya-sata--six hundred; pala--palas; tara--of that; mana--measurement.

 

                             TRANSLATION

 

   "According to Vedic astronomical calculations, the rotation of the sun consists of sixty dandas, and it is divided into thirty-six hundred palas.

 

                               TEXT 389

 

                                 TEXT

 

                 suryodaya haite sasti-pala-kramodaya

               sei eka danda, asta dande 'prahara' haya

 

                               SYNONYMS

 

   surya-udaya haite--beginning from the sunrise; sasti-pala--sixty palas; krama-udaya--gradually rising higher and higher; sei--that; eka danda--one danda; asta dande--in eight dandas; prahara haya--there is a prahara.

 

                             TRANSLATION